…"D'altronde, questa materia sommamente fluida ed oscillante, cui si tratterebbe di dar forma identificabile mediante una sagomatura scientifica, si ribella di sua natura ad una cosiffatta condensazione compaginativa che le dia corpo e figura" : così scriveva il Borri del danno a persona nel 1922. Ritengo questa affermazione ancora valida ed attuale. Di conseguenza, se per epistemologia si intende un discorso critico intorno alle scienze, una organizzazione sistematica delle procedure scientifiche, se epistemologia è sinonimo di "filosofia della scienza", se essa rappresenta lo studio dei modi e delle forme secondo cui operano le scienze, se è teoria delle conoscenze, riflessione astratta sui principi e sui modi della conoscenza (e, in particolare, della conoscenza e del sapere scientifico), allora qualsiasi tentativo di inquadrare il danno alla persona sotto il profilo epistemologico è destinato a priori a fallire, in quanto il danno ha poco di teorico e nulla di scientifico. In danno non è un sapere, non è una riflessione astratta, bensì una pratica di tutti i giorni, che, appunto quotidianamente, si scontra con le esigenze sempre diverse dell'uomo e della società in cui egli vive. Forse, con riferimento alla cosiddetta epistemologia genetica, vale a dire e quella teoria delle conoscenza che tiene conto dello sviluppo di un determinato concetto secondo successive fasi evolutive, avrei potuto procedere ad una analisi "storica" del concetto di danno: cosa in sé certamente utile, in quanto conoscere il passato fa meglio comprendere dove oggi siamo giunti; e cosa che inizialmente avevo anche preso in considerazione, ma che poi ho abbandonato per numerosi motivi: da un lato, sarebbe stato troppo impegnativo svolgere un discorso compiuto sulla storia del danno nei secoli passati, dall'altro, anche limitandomi a questi ultimi 80 anni (dal Cazzaniga in poi), probabilmente, per motivi di scuola o di affetti, non sarei stato obbiettivo; da ultimo perché, nello spirito di serrata dialettica, anche estemporanea, che è la caratteristica di queste giornate medico legali romane, ho pensato che una riflessione storica avrebbe fornito spunti di discussione marginali e poco attuali. Esclusa la possibilità di un inquadramento epistemologico, rimane da chiedersi se del danno a persona sia possibile un inquadramento giuridico; se, vale a dire, sia possibile una sua organizzazione sistematica, nella prospettiva di ricondurre l'argomento ad una vera e propria dottrina giuridica. Non sono certo io la persona più idonea a rispondere ad una tale domanda: mi mancano le conoscenze del giurista e, anche qui, fallirei in partenza; anche se, credo, pure un giurista dovrebbe procedere con estrema prudenza ed attenzione. L'insegnamento del Borri è quanto mai attuale: il danno è proteiforme; muta nel tempo come muta nel tempo l'uomo. E' una convenzione e, come tale, è inutile pretendere di collocarlo in confini stabili e duraturi. Inoltre, e qui mi riferisco in modo particolare, alla attività del medico legale, valutare il danno è cosa molto difficile e, per sua natura, approssimativa, "non esatta"; si può tentare di giungere alla valutazione soggettivamente ritenuta migliore (più esauriente e completa), ma è utopistico pretendere di pervenire ad una valutazione oggettivamente corretta: valutare significa infatti stabilire, a fini economici, lo scarto in peggio subito dal quella singola persona e, soprattutto, in una prospettiva futura, fino alla sua morte (nel danno biologico) o fino alla fine della sua età di lavoro-guadagno (nel danno patrimoniale da lucro cessante). Valutare il danno è formulare un giudizio essenzialmente prognostico, con tutta l'alea propria di qualsiasi giudizio prognostico. Il Cazzaniga , a premessa del suo fondamentale lavoro, disse di aver solo la pretesa di "segnare delle direttive e fissare dei punti fondamentali, dissodare, in una parola, il terreno ". Dopo il Cazzaniga molti Maestri medico legali hanno portato il loro contributo; oggi questo contributo è stato lasciato prevalentemente ai giuristi, ma ancora non si è giunti alla fine del lavoro; molte tessere del mosaico valutativo sono ancora da collocare nella giusta posizione (sempre che questo mosaico così abbozzato resista alle scosse dei mutamenti della società). Infine non vi è neppure uniformità terminologica nella normativa: prendiamo ad esempio la definizione di danno biologico. La sentenza 184/1986 della Corte Costituzionale lo definiva "menomazione dell'integrità psico-fisica dell'offeso", il D.L. 23 febbraio 2000 n. 38 (INAIL) lo definisce "la lesione all'integrità psicofisica della persona", così come la Legge 5 marzo 2001, n. 57 (Regolazione dei mercati, interventi nel settore assicurativo): "la lesione all'integrità psicofisica della persona". Invece il decreto del ministero salute 3 luglio 2003 (tabelle delle microinvalidità), attuativo della L 5 marzo 2001, n. 57, aderendo alla definizione S.I.M.L.A. di Rimini del 2001, cambia la definizione in: "menomazione temporanea o permanente all'integrità psicofisica della persona, la quale esplica una incidenza negativa sulle attività quotidiane e sugli aspetti personali dinamico-relazionali della vita del danneggiato"; definizione questa poi ripresa dal decreto legislativo 7 settembre 2005, n. 209 (Codice delle assicurazioni private) "la lesione temporanea o permanente all'integrità psicofisica della persona … che esplica una incidenza negativa sulle attività quotidiane e sugli aspetti dinamico-relazionali della vita del danneggiato". Questo per dire che troppo è pretendere da me un inquadramento giuridico del danno e che, di conseguenza, il mio intervento verterà principalmente sulla valutazione medico legale, anzi solo su alcuni aspetti della valutazione medico legale, quelli dove, a mio parere, vi è minor convergenza ed uniformità di vedute, nella prospettiva che, discutendone, certamente non ci si omologhi, ma si arrivi ad elaborare una serie di concetti utili a ridurre eccessivi sbandamenti valutativi sia in eccesso sia in difetto. Collegata a questa, l'altra prospettiva che guiderà questo mio breve discorso sarà quella di verificare se, al giorno d'oggi, anche con le modifiche introdotte dalle più recenti ed autorevoli pronunce legislative e giurisprudenziali, la prassi valutativa medico legale risulti più o meno confusa e caotica di quanto non fosse in un recente passato. DANNO PATRIMONIALE Prima vorrei parlare di danno patrimoniale, dove nella pratica valutativa quotidiana ho avuto modo di constatare come i problemi controversi siano più limitati rispetto quelli posti dal danno non patrimoniale: due punti vorrei in particolare sottolineare, punti per me chiari, su cui già ho avuto in passato modo di pronunciarmi , ma che tuttavia non sono da tutti i colleghi condivisi: mi riferisco alla "prova medico legale" ed alla "indicazione numerica" del grado di invalidità permanente: 1) La prova medico legale: alcuni colleghi aderiscono a quella corrente di pensiero secondo la quale, allorché si debba dare la prova di un danno patrimoniale da lucro cessante, questa prova la si ottiene solo quando il danneggiato dimostri, attraverso la esibizione della denuncia dei redditi o di documento consimile, di aver avuto una effettiva riduzione del proprio guadagno. Questa prova io ritengo attenga alla attualità del guadagno del leso, non alla di lui capacità di guadagno; per contro al medico legale è chiesto di valutare non se nella attualità il guadagno si è contratto, bensì se il leso sia meno capace di guadagnare da qui in avanti, e per tutti gli anni lavorativi futuri. Fondamentali sono al riguardo le parole sempre del Cazzaniga e la messe enorme di pubblicazioni e sentenze che, all'epoca in cui l'INPS valutava la capacità di guadagnare (e non di lavoro), sancirono come attualità di guadagno e capacità di guadagno siano cose ben distinte, non equivocabili, né sempre sovrapponibili: a volte esse coesistono e coincidono, ma non sempre, essendo scontato che, dopo un evento lesivo, si possa possedere la stessa attualità di guadagno di prima, ma tuttavia non essere più capaci di lavorare e, quindi, guadagnare come prima (lavoro in usura, lavoro per benevolenza del datore di lavoro, fruizione di particolari contratti lavorativi); di converso si potrebbe non essere più in attualità di guadagno, pur possedendo ancora la capacità di guadagnare in un futuro più o meno prossimo. In definitiva, condivido le considerazioni di chi afferma la validità e il significato della prova medico legale (anche se sola), quando, anche in presenza di un guadagno non contratto, si sia tuttavia in grado di motivare che la persona per il futuro non sarà più capace di guadagnare come guadagnava prima. Tra l'altro, ammettere il contrario significherebbe non dare neppure spazio al danno "potenziale" proprio del bambino, dello studente, della casalinga, ecc., il che costituirebbe una inaccettabile ingiustizia. 2) Il numero: la valutazione del danno da lucro cessante in permanente va quantificata (espressa cioè con un numero), oppure solo descritta? oppure a coefficienti ? I pareri sono diversi. Per parte mia, insisto nel sostenere che, quando vi sia una riduzione della capacità lavorativa, anche se è compito spesso arduo e faticoso, il medico legale debba fare il possibile per quantificarne l'entità e non limitarsi solo alla descrizione del quadro menomativo per la successiva interpretazione del Giudice. Insisto nel ripetere che se il medico legale abdica a questa sua propria "cultura" del numero, rinunzia a una parte fondamentale non tanto della prassi valutativa, ma della sua storia. Mi conforta il fatto che vi siano magistrati che sostengono "l'utilità di poter disporre di tutti i fattori della formula di capitalizzazione, anche di quello relativo all'incidenza percentuale dei postumi permanenti sulla capacità lavorativa…" e che, "se esiste la possibilità di tradurre parole accurate e ragionate in numero, la migliore traduzione possibile è, ovviamente, quella proposta dal consulente medico legale"; così come pure mi conforta imbattermi spesso in pareri medico legali di parte dove anche i colleghi che propugnano la sola descrizione delle menomazioni poi concludono con il tanto (ma solo a parole) famigerato e vilipeso numero. DANNO NON PATRIMONIALE Sul danno non patrimoniale il dibattito dottrinale in atto da molti anni non lascia vedere una conclusione a breve; le contrapposizioni tra sentenze (di merito e di legittimità) e tra sentenze a norme di legge sono molteplici; questa confusione si traduce in una conflittualità liquidativa, la quale tuttavia, come è ovvio, tocca anche la valutazione medico legale. Le (relativamente recenti) quattro sentenze gemelle di San Martino 2008 sono intervenute in modo reciso, proponendo una organizzazione sistematica del danno non patrimoniale, soprattutto al fine di evitare duplicazioni delle stesse voci di danno: esse hanno affermato che in caso di "lesione di interessi inerenti la persona non connotati da rilevanza economica" si deve sempre e solamente parlare di danno non patrimoniale; che, pur essendo questi interessi molteplici, la loro lesione non costituisce forma di danno autonoma, rispondendo solo a scopi descrittivi una suddivisone in danno morale, biologico, da perdita parentale, ecc. In definitiva il danno non patrimoniale non può riconoscere sottocategorie di danno. Anche il danno biologico, pur essendo figura che si riconosce in una definizione legislativa e che recepisce i risultati ormai definitivamente acquisiti di una lunga elaborazione dottrinale e giurisprudenziale, si giustifica solo a fini descrittivi. "Di danno esistenziale come autonoma categoria di danno non è più dato discorrere"; permangono, ovviamente, i pregiudizi di carattere esistenziale [il Cendon parlando di danno esistenziale cita esempi di "caduta di ogni appoggio sicuro", di "agenda rovesciata", di "accantonamento di hobby", di "inferni grandi e piccoli" in famiglia, di "veleni tra fratelli e sorelle", di repertori "dolorosi", di "vincere il proprio orgoglio" per bussare alle porte dei parenti, di sofferenze nel mondo della scuola, di "sentirsi tagliati fuori da vari circuiti", di "una peggiore qualità della vita nell'ambiente di lavoro: mansioni avvilenti, silenzio con i capi, risorse sprecate, scontri coi colleghi, atmosfere difficili, buio sul futuro", dei "disagi" grandi e piccoli di chi vive confinato, del logorio dei dispetti e del sommarsi delle ritorsioni, di "paura incessante, di dover sempre chinare la testa", di "angoscia nella notte e fobie nel salire in macchina", di "irrisione sociale", di "timore" per un nuovo furto, di angoscia del domani, e così via], ma per essi si dovrà parlare di danno non patrimoniale da "sofferenza morale" determinata dal non poter più fare come prima, dal non poter vivere come prima. Il "fare areddittuale" che un tempo definiva il danno esistenziale, ora va a confluire e si identifica negli aspetti dinamico relazionali. Scompare anche il danno morale soggettivo, piuttosto da intendere quale formula che descrive un tipo di pregiudizio costituito dalla "sofferenza morale soggettiva", e senza aggettivazioni temporali, sempre che la sofferenza non degeneri in patologia, nel qual caso essa entra come componente del danno biologico. Questo tentativo di sistematizzazione del danno non patrimoniale ha trovato difficoltà applicative, non è condiviso da tutti i giudici, è disatteso da normativa successiva. In primo luogo ha dovuto far i conti con i problemi legati alla quotidiana liquidazione del danno. Prendiamo ad esempio le tabelle dell'Osservatorio di Milano . Esse, in ossequio formale alle sentenze di San Martino, propongono una liquidazione congiunta e del danno non patrimoniale conseguente a lesione della integrità psicofisica (ovvero del danno biologico) e del danno non patrimoniale in via presuntiva conseguente alle stesse lesioni a titolo di dolore e di sofferenza soggettiva. Il valore economico del punto, aumentato per comprendervi il vecchio danno morale, risente anche, in misura variabile, della gravità della lesione, dandosi per scontato che a lesione/menomazione più grave corrisponda maggior sofferenza. Questo avviene quando sotto il profilo relazionale e/o della sofferenza soggettiva ci si trovi di fronte a situazioni medie; in casi peculiari ed eccezionali, il Giudice potrà, con idonea motivazione, aumentare ulteriormente il valore economico del punto. Nella pratica, per consentire al Giudice una celerità di calcolo nei casi "medi", i più numerosi, la componente rappresentata dalla sofferenza e/o dalla compromissione alla vita di relazione (il vecchio danno morale) è riconosciuto in via pressoché automatica, senza che ne sia fornita la prova, così superando quanto asserito dalle sentenze gemelle: le tabelle dell'Osservatorio milanese privilegiano indubbiamente una uniformità del risarcimento, salvo considerare a parte i casi più rari, peculiari ed eccezionali. Ma l'inquadramento giuridico sostenuto dalle sentenze gemelle, oltre che non trovare adesione in alcune successive pronunce di Cassazione dove il danno morale è definito voce di danno autonoma, non ha tenuto conto del legislatore, che lo scorso anno è intervenuto con due provvedimenti significativi, anche se in settori normativi specifici e particolari. Il primo è stato il D.P.R. 3 marzo 2009, n. 37 (Regolamento per la disciplina dei termini e delle modalità di riconoscimento di particolari infermità da cause di servizio per il personale impiegato nelle missioni militari all'estero, nei conflitti e nelle basi militari nazionali, a norma dell'articolo 2, commi 78 e 79, della legge 24 dicembre 2007, n. 244.), dove si afferma una distinta valutazione percentuale e del danno biologico (DB) e del danno morale (DM) ["la determinazione della percentuale del danno morale (DM) viene effettuata, caso per caso, tenendo conto della entità della sofferenza e del turbamento dello stato d'animo, oltre che della lesione alla dignità della persona, connessi e in rapporto all'evento dannoso, in una misura fino a un massimo di due terzi del valore percentuale del danno biologico"] e il concorrere sia del danno biologico sia del danno morale a determinare la percentuale di invalidità complessiva (IC): ["la percentuale di invalidità complessiva (IC), che in ogni caso non può superare la misura del cento per cento, é data dalla somma delle percentuali del danno biologico, del danno morale e del valore, se positivo, risultante dalla differenza tra la percentuale di invalidità riferita alla capacità lavorativa e la percentuale del danno biologico: IC = DB+DM+(IP-DB)"]. Il secondo è stato il D.P.R. 30 ottobre 2009 n. 181 (Regolamento recante i criteri medico-legali per l'accertamento e la determinazione dell'invalidità e del danno biologico e morale a carico delle vittime del terrorismo e delle stragi di tale matrice, a norma dell'articolo 6 della legge 3 agosto 2004, n. 206), dove premessa la definizione di danno morale ("per danno morale, si intende il pregiudizio non patrimoniale costituito dalla sofferenza soggettiva cagionata dal fatto lesivo in sé considerato), si afferma in modo simile al decreto precedente che "la valutazione della percentuale d'invalidità … è espressa in una percentuale unica d'invalidità, comprensiva del riconoscimento del danno biologico e morale" , ribadendo che "la determinazione della percentuale del danno morale (DM) viene effettuata, caso per caso, tenendo conto della entità della sofferenza e del turbamento dello stato d'animo, oltre che della lesione alla dignità della persona, connessi ed in rapporto all'evento dannoso, fino ad un massimo dei 2/3 del valore percentuale del danno biologico". Quali sono gli aspetti per noi utili da cogliere in queste affermazioni giurisprudenziali e normative pur in parte contrastanti? In primo luogo credo vada sottolineata l'importanza che nei due citati e recenti decreti viene riservata non tanto alla liquidazione, bensì alla valutazione del danno morale, con l'implicito riconoscimento che tale valutazione, anche del danno morale, non può che essere di matrice biologica. In secondo luogo, anche i Giudici dell'Osservatorio milanese mi pare diano grande risalto alla valutazione medico legale. Essi suggeriscono che tale valutazione, alla base del loro successivo calcolo liquidativo, sia espressa con un numero omnicomprensivo, che rappresenti cioè la lesione della integrità psicofisica "sia nei suoi risvolti anatomo-funzionali e relazionali medi, ovvero peculiari". In altri termini, si richiede proprio al medico una valutazione personalizzata del danneggiato: la modulazione del numero è considerata espressione di personalizzazione del fondamento risarcitorio, forse anche perché le operazioni liquidative successive, accetto casi particolari, abbiamo visto che si caratterizzano per una indiscutibile omogeneità e predeterminazione di calcolo. Da ultimo va valorizzato quanto affermato dalle sentenze gemelle in relazione al danno biologico nel suo aspetto estetico, al danno da perdita o compromissione della sessualità ed al danno alla vita di relazione, con i loro relativi pregiudizi di tipo esistenziale concernenti gli aspetti relazionali della vita: ribadiscono infatti tali sentenze che queste voci di danno vanno assorbite nel danno biologico nel suo aspetto dinamico. Il danno estetico, alla vita di relazione e alla vita sessuale, questi danni che il Cazzaniga chiamò "coefficienti di danno", è evidente cha tanto sono più gravi, quanto maggiore non è la menomazione anatomo-funzionale (la componente statica), ma la sofferenza morale e il disagio interiore che il leso, ritenendosi "diverso", avverte nell'esporsi a terze persone e al loro giudizio (la componente dinamica). Anche questa visione "ampia" del danno biologico privilegia senz'altro la fase valutativa. ll merito delle sentenze gemelle è stato quello di sottolineare che, così come il risarcimento del danno biologico comprende e la lesione della integrità psicofisica (componente statica), ma soprattutto i riflessi negativi dinamico relazionali della lesione stessa, di cui la sofferenza soggettiva è fondamento, altrettanto, il risarcimento della lesione di altri interessi areddituali inerenti la persona comprende sia la lesione del bene in se, sia i conseguenti riflessi esistenziali, ovvero dinamico relazionali. In altri termini, i riflessi negativi dinamico relazionali si identificano in quelli esistenziali e, quindi nella sofferenza soggettiva. Questa simmetria valutativa dell'interesse leso, visto sotto il profilo statico, ma soprattutto dinamico, chiama in causa specifiche competenze tecniche appunto nella valutazione della "sofferenza". Numerose sono a questo punto le questioni che si aprono: 1. qual è il confine oltre il quale la sofferenza soggettiva (o il danno morale per chi ancor oggi così lo voglia chiamare) diviene malattia, e quindi, danno biologico a tutti gli effetti ? 2. la valutazione della sofferenza soggettiva "non patologica" da lesione del bene salute va considerata e valutata in modo uguale o diverso dalla sofferenza da lesione di altro pregiudizio esistenziale ? 3. a chi compete valutare la sofferenza "non patologica" e, soprattutto, su quali parametri essa va valutata ? 4. è in grado il medico legale di estendere la propria valutazione alla sofferenza soggettiva, (id est ai pregiudizi esistenziali, ovvero agli aspetti dinamico-relazionali), oppure si deve affidare ad una indagine psicologica, così come ricorre alle competenze di uno psichiatra quando la sofferenza venga a sfociare nel patologico? 5. è utile elaborare scale di sofferenza [anche alcuni colleghi milanesi vi si sono cimentati] ? e possono coesistere scale di sofferenza fisica e psichica ? 6. oppure, va condivisa l'opinione di chi da per scontata la presenza sempre, nella lesione della integrità psicofisica, di un certo grado di sofferenza "non patologica", così da limitarne una specifica valutazione solo alle situazioni più gravi ? (sempre che queste ultime non coincidano con una degenerazione patologica, nel qual caso si strutturerebbe un danno biologico vero e proprio) Sentirò con estremo interesse quanto al riguardo diranno i prof. Umani Ronchi , Catanesi e Di Vella. LE TABELLE DEL DANNO BIOLOGICO Prevalente dottrina afferma che nel danno biologico suscettibile di valutazione medico legale rientrano sia gli aspetti statici sia quelli dinamici della singola persona, conferendo così all'opera ed alla valutazione del medico legale il significato di atto effettivamente preliminare al risarcimento. Eppure, pur se pienamente consapevoli della necessità di un risarcimento personale ed integrale, sempre dal medico legale è stata avvertita la esigenza di appoggiarsi a dei riferimenti tabellari, forse per quel principio di uguaglianza che sta alla base della nostra società civile. La contraddizione di fondo della valutazione medico legale è proprio quella di dovere far coesistere queste due esigenze tra esse non facilmente conciliabili: evitare giudizi grandemente difformi e rispettare il principio della personalizzazione del danno. Il far ricorso a parametri valutativi di base condivisi era considerato dal Cazzaniga un ripiego proprio delle assicurazioni, "dovuto alla necessità di semplificare i giudizi di valutazione, di consentire meglio le previsioni degli oneri finanziari, di ridurre al minimo le controversie", oltre che di uniformare la valutazione su tutto il territorio nazionale. Purtuttavia, anch'egli giunse alla fine a stilare delle tabelle, sia pure di invalidità lavorativa "ultragenerica". Ma espressione di un analogo compromesso furono le tabelle di Como e Perugia, quelle della scuola romana e anche le altre tabelle di volta in volta succedutesi negli anni. A questo proposito, mentre ci si trovava entrambi sul traghetto che per un convegno trasportava entrambi all'isola d'Elba, fui fatto partecipe dal prof. Bargagna (questa sua cortese confidenza era probabilmente dettata dal fatto che, su sua richiesta, avevo ottenuto che una compagnia assicurativa milanese di cui era consulente medico centrale facesse periodicamente pervenire al suo gruppo di studio del danno copia delle sentenze in tema di danno biologico che la vedevano coinvolta) del dilemma che stava vivendo: doveva decidere lui, che sempre aveva sostenuto la necessità di un risarcimento integrale e personalizzato del danno biologico, se aderire o meno alla proposta di redigere con altri una tabella del danno biologico. Alla fine, egli optò per la tabella, spinto dal desiderio di contribuire a maggiormente uniformare quello che considerava un caos valutativo, anche se era pienamente consapevole che, nel contempo, avrebbe legittimato come valutatori del danno biologico colleghi e mestieranti che di medicina legale nulla o poco sapevano. Le cose non sono cambiate: le tabelle rimangono sempre un ripiego, utile finché si vuole, ma sempre un ripiego. Ma se ripiego sono, sarebbe bene costruirle ed utilizzarle nel modo migliore, in modo che presentino le minor ambiguità possibili. Quelle attuali, e mi riferisco non ai valori numerici, ma alla criteriologia applicativa, prestano il fianco ad una critica per me cruciale: infatti mi è incomprensibile il parametro di riferimento costituito dalla "menomazione della integrità psico-fisica della persona … la quale esplica una incidenza negativa sulle attività ordinarie intese come aspetti dinamico-relazionali comuni a tutti". Quali siano questi aspetti relazionali comuni a tutti nessuno me l'ha mai spiegato; è un modo di dire dettato dal politicamente corretto senso di uguaglianza, in cui siamo i primi a non credere. Abbiamo ferocemente criticato il concetto "di capacità lavorativa generica, intesa quale attributo dell'uomo medio" perché concetto astratto, in cui confluiva tutto ed il contrario di tutto, e siamo ricaduti nell'errore di concepire e dar credito ad aspetti dinamico-relazionali per tutti uguali (uomini e donne, bimbi ed anziani, ignoranti e letterati, lavoratori e benestanti, operai e contadini, ecc.). Un minimo di coerenza dovrebbe portarci a dire che, al più, ed anche qui con molti limiti, siamo in grado di tabellare il danno biologico statico, e quindi di convenire sulla percentuale di invalidità permanente da riconoscere alla menomazione anatomo-funzionale, a prescindere dai riflessi extralavorativi e non reddittuali della menomazione medesima (danno biologico dinamico), i quali, variando da persona a persona, necessitano di una stima a parte. Il ristoro del danno biologico statico, statuario o anatomo-funzionale che dir si voglia, si configurerebbe così in un chiaro ed evidente indennizzo, così come avviene in ambito assicurativo INAIL. La peculiarità del danno a persona starebbe poi nella personalizzazione risarcitoria dello stesso, mediante integrazione con il danno non patrimoniale da dolore e sofferenza soggettiva e, se del caso, anche con il danno patrimoniale. LO STATO ANTERIORE (ovvero DELLE PREESISTENZE) In questa prospettiva, grande rilievo assumono le preesistenze: la stato anteriore inevitabilmente condiziona sia la valutazione del medico legale, sia poi il risarcimento, in quanto, esso deve reintegrare lo scarto in peggio, ma non di più. Secondo me, quando il parametro di riferimento su cui poggia la valutazione della invalidità è simile per tutti, tanto da consentire di stilare una lista di menomazioni tabellate, il coesistere di molteplici menomazioni non potrà mai portare ad una valutazione superiore all'unità (mai potrà andare oltre il 100%); in altri termini, mi pare consequenziale che le menomazioni preesistenti non possano che agire come fattore di riduzione della valutazione (ma non della liquidazione). Su questo argomento già da molto tempo (sia nel 1989 che poi nel 1996 ) ebbi modo (con altri colleghi di Milano) di proporre l'utilizzo del cd. danno differenziale, che, sulla falsariga della teoria delle capacità residue del Melènnec , si riconosce nella differenza ottenuta sottraendo alla invalidità permanente post-evento lesivo quella pre-evento; nell'affermare che non si può pretendere venga compensata una funzione che già sia perduta (il paraplegico con esiti fratturativi di un arto che nulla di più né nulla di meno apportino, non può pretendere di essere risarcito di una funzione che neppure possedeva; mentre invece avrà il sacrosanto diritto di essere risarcito per altre componenti di danno che non sia quello funzionale). Ma anche nel dire che non si può pretendere di considerare come integra - pari al 100/100 - la realtà psicofisica di una persona che già sia parzialmente compromessa. Né valgono motivazioni di tipo falsamente etico-pietistico, in quanto la quota di danno differenziale così economicamente calcolata, si colloca sempre nella parte più alta nella tabella di conversione monetaria, laddove il valore del punto è sensibilmente più elevato. Ma qui mi fermo, sia perché mi ripeterei, sia, soprattutto, per non invadere l'argomento affidato al prof. Tavani. IL DANNO DA PERDITA DI CHANCES Così come, non volendo neppure invadere il campo del prossimo intervento del prof. Fiori, vorrei solo rimarcare le perplessità. e, quindi, i molti interrogativi che il danno da perdita di chances mi sollecita, e che, per motivi di tempo, riduco a due, ma a mio avviso cruciali. Se il danno da perdita di chances è sinonimo di danno da sacrificio di possibilità, qual è il limite tra questo danno ed il danno aleatorio non risarcibile? Il danno da perdita di chances mediche veniva definito nel 2004 dalla III Sezione della Cassazione Civile "ontologicamente diverso" dal danno a persona, in quanto sono le stesse chances "l'oggetto della perdita e quindi del danno"; in altre parole, non necessitando esso di accertamento del nesso causale, veniva introdotta una sorta di danno punitivo del solo comportamento illecito del medico. Successivamente, la Cassazione Civile a Sezioni Unite , trattando delle varie forme del danno da dequalificazione, tra cui anche il pregiudizio subito per perdita di chances lavorative, ha ritenuto di aderire all'indirizzo secondo il quale "il prestatore di lavoro che chieda la condanna del datore di lavoro … deve fornire la prova dell'esistenza di tale danno e del nesso di causalità con l'inadempimento, prova che costituisce presupposto indispensabile ad una valutazione equitativa", affermando sia che "dall'inadempimento datoriale non deriva però automaticamente l'esistenza del danno, ossia questo non è, immancabilmente ravvisabile a causa della potenzialità lesiva dell'atto illegittimo", sia che "una sanzione civile punitiva, inflitta sulla base del solo inadempimento … (è) istituto (che) non ha vigenza nel nostro ordinamento". Quanto sopra vale solo per il datore di lavoro, ovvero si estende anche alla responsabilità professionale medica ? Il danno punitivo del solo comportamento illecito non vale per il datore di lavoro; ma continua a valere per il medico ? Confido nella relazione del prof. Fiori per aver qualche maggior lume. CONCLUSIONI Per concludere, e facendo riferimento al tema di questa giornata, se all'aggettivo unitario dovesse essere attribuito il significato di risarcimento del danno alla persona per tutti uniforme, è ovvio che sarei profondamente contrario, pena lo sconvolgimento della stessa nozione di danno risarcibile: l'essere umano non è omologabile e neppure il danno che lo dovesse colpire potrà mai essere omologato. Solo la componente statica del danno biologico (vale a dire la pura lesione della integrità psico-fisica, il danno anatomo-funzionale in sé considerato) ha possibilità di valutazione uniforme. Non sono contrario di principio che questo parametro valutativo del danno biologico statico venga trasferito dalla responsabilità civile in altri ambiti valutativi: osservo tuttavia che la sua adozione dovrà comunque essere accompagnata da opportuni fattori di correzione inerenti la specifica tutela assicurativa o previdenziale: così è avvenuto per l'INAIL con la tabella dei coefficienti, ed altrettanto è stato per la cause di servizio per le missioni militari all'estero e per le vittime del terrorismo, laddove, nel calcolo della invalidità complessiva [IC=DB+DM+(IP-DB)"] rientra anche la "percentuale di invalidità permanente riferita alla capacità lavorativa".
[DER WELTKRIEG 1914 BIS 1918 / DIE MILITÄRISCHEN OPERATIONEN ZU LANDE ] ; DER WELTKRIEG 1914 BIS 1918. DIE MILITÄRISCHEN OPERATIONEN ZU LANDE. 14,1 DIE KRIEGFÜHRUNG AN DER WESTFRONT IM JAHRE 1918 : [HAUPTBD.] Der Weltkrieg 1914 bis 1918 (-) [Der Weltkrieg 1914 bis 1918 / Die militärischen Operationen zu Lande ] ; Der Weltkrieg 1914 bis 1918. Die militärischen Operationen zu Lande. 14,1 Die Kriegführung an der Westfront im Jahre 1918 : [Hauptbd.] (14,1 1944) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Vorwort]: Bundesarchiv ( - ) Titelseite ([II]) Inhaltsverzeichnis. ([V]) Verzeichnis der Beilagen. Karten und Skizzen: (XII) Abkürzungen. ([XV]) I. Die Grundlagen der Kriegsführung im Winter 1917/18. ([1]) A. die Lage der Mittelmächte. Die Oberste Heeresleitung und der Entschluß zum Kriegsentscheidenden Angriff im Westen. ([1]) 1. Die Entwicklung der Verhältnisse in Deutschland. ([1]) 2. Die Lage bei den Bundesgenossen. ([1]) 3. Die Lage der Wirtschaft. (10) a) Die Ernährung. (10) b) Rohstoffe und Rüstungsindustrie. (12) 4. Ergebnis. (14) B. Die Lage der Entente. (16) 1. Die Gesamtlage um die Jahreswende. (16) 2. Die militärischen Pläne für das Jahr 1918. (18) II. Die Vorbereitung der deutschen Westoffensive. ([26]) A. Die Aufstellung des Angriffsheeres. ([26]) 1. Das Gesamtheer im Winter 1917/18. ([26]) a) Organisation und Stärke. Winter 1917/18. ([26]) [Tabelle]: Kopfstärken im Januar 1918: (29) b) Bewaffnung und Ausrüstung. (33) 2. Das Angriffsheer. (37) a) Heranziehung von Truppen anderer Kriegsschauplätze sowie vom österreichisch-ungarischen Heere. (37) b) Stärke und Ausrüstung. (40) 3. Das Angriffsverfahren. (43) B. Entstehung und Entwicklung des Angriffsplanes. (50) 1. Bis zur Schlacht bei Cambrai. (50) a) Erste Erwägungen. (50) Frühjahr 1917 [General Ludendorff, Oberst Hoffmann]. (50) Oktober 1917 [Oberitalien, Flandern, Armentières, Lens, General Ludendorff]. (51) b) Die entscheidende Besprechung in Mons. (52) 9. November 1917 [Hazebrouck, Flandern, Maas, Major Wetzell, St. Mihiel]. (52) 11. November 1917 [General Ludendorff, Mons, General von Kuhl, Frélinghien, Festubert, Bailleul, Hatebrouck, La Bassée-Kanal]. (53) 12. November 1917 [Mons, Verdun, Major Wetzell]. (55) c) Denkschrift der Heeresgruppe Kronprinz Rupprecht über die Offensive gegen die Engländer. 20. November 1917. (55) 2. Bis zum Jahresende 1917/18. (58) a) Dezember-Denkschrift der Heeresgruppe Kronprinz Rupprecht. (59) Bis 20. Dezember 1917 [Dünkirchen, Calais, Ypern-Front, Cambrai]. (60) Bis 6. Dezember 1917 [Michael-Operation, Bullecourt, Oise, Gonnelieu, St. Quentin, General von der Marwitz, Dixmuiden, Gheluvelt, Warneton, Major Stapff]. (62) b) Denkschriften der Heeresgruppe Deutscher Kronprinz und Herzog Albrecht. (62) c) Denkschriften des Majors Wetzell. Bis 26. dezember 1917. (63) d) Stellungnahme des Generals Ludendorff. (67) 3. Der Januar 1918. (69) a) Erwägungen bei den Heeresgruppen Deutscher Kronprinz und Herzog Albrecht. Januar 1918. (70) b) Vorbereitungen und Erwägungen bei der Heeresgruppe Kronprinz Rupprecht. Januar 1918. (72) c) Frontreife des Generals Ludendorff und die Entscheidung vom 24. Januar 1918. (74) 4. Februar und März 1918. (79) a) Meinungsaustausch über die Offensive bei der Heeresgruppe Kronprinz Rupprecht. Februar und Anfang März. (79) b) Meinungsaustausch über die Aufgaben der 18. Armee. (83) c) Der Angriffsbefehl der Obersten Heeresleitung vom 10. März. (84) 10. März [Mons, Croisilles, General Ludendorff, General Krafft, Michael-Angriff]. (84) Am 10. März erließ Generalfeldmarschall von Hindenburg den grundlegenden Angriffsbefehl: (85) Mitte März [Offensive in Italien, Österreich-Ungarn, Generaloberst von Arz]. (87) d) Weitere Ausgestaltung des Angriffsplanes. Bis 20. März. (87) C. Die Gegner in Erwartung der deutschen Offensive. (93) Januar, Februar [General Pétain, Flandern, Dünkirchen, La Fère, Langemarck, Nieuport, Bixschote, General Fayolle]. (93) 1. Organisation und Ausbildung. Bis Mitte März. (94) 2. Zustand der Stellungen und Abwehrverfahren. (96) Bis Mitte März. (96) Bis 20. März [General Gough, Feldmarschall Haig]. (98) 21. März. (98) III. Die Große Schlacht in Frankreich. (Michael-Offensive}. ([100]) A. Lage vor dem Angriff. Aufmarsch und Kampfgebiet. ([100]) 1. Die Ereignisse an der Westfront bis zum 21. März. ([100]) 2. Der Aufmarsch zum Angriff. (101) 3. Das Kampfgebiet. (104) B. Der Durchbruch durch die ausgebauten Stellungen. (105) 1. Der Angriff am 21. März. (105) a) Die Kämpfe der 17. Armee. (Michael I-Angriff.) 21. März. (107) b) Die Kämpfe der 2. Armee. (Michael II-Angriff.) 21. März. (115) c) Die Kämpfe der 18. Armee. (Michael III-Angriff.) 21. März. (123) d) Bisherige Kampfverhältnisse und Ergebnisse. 21. März. (131) 2. Die Fortsetzung des Angriffs am 22. März. (132) a) Die Kämpfe der 17. Armee. (134) 21. März [Heeresgruppe Kronprinz Rupprecht, Cambrai, Arras, General Otto von Below]. (134) 22. März [RiencourtHénin, St. Léger, Ecoust]. (136) b) Die Kämpfe der 2. Armee. 22. März. (138) c) Die Kämpfe der 18. Armee. 22. März. (143) 3. Die Vollendung des Durchbruchs durch die ausgebauten Stellungen am 23. März. (147) a) Die Kämpfe der 17. Armee. 23. März. (149) b) Die Kämpfe der 2. Armee. 23. März. (152) c) Die Kämpfe der 18. Armee und die Ereignisse bei der 7. Armee. 23. März. (157) 4. Die Führung beim Gegner vom 21. bis 23. März. (160) 21. März [Feldmarschall Haig, St. Simon, Noyon, Oise, Scarpe, Arras, General Pétain, Champagne]. (160) 22. März [General Humbert, Barisis, Ham, Feldmarschall Haig, Péronne, Tortille-Bach, Canal du Nord, Somme]. (161) 23. März [Dury, General Pétain, Crozat-Kanal, Somme, Oise, Feldmarschall Haig]. (161) 5. Betrachtungen. (162) C. Fortsetzung des Angriffs über die Somme. (165) 1. Neue Weisungen der Obersten Heeresleitung am 23. März. (165) 2. Die Schlacht am 24. März. (169) a) Die Kämpfe der 17. Armee. (169) b) Die Kämpfe der 2. Armee. (172) c) Die Kämpfe der 18. Armee und die Ereignisse bei der 7. Armee. (174) d) Maßnahmen des Gegners. (177) 3. Absichten und Maßnahmen der deutschen Führung am 24. März. (179) 4. Die Schlacht am 25. März. (182) a) Die Kämpfe der 17. Armee. (182) b) Die Kämpfe der 2. Armee. (183) c) Die Kämpfe der 18. Armee und die Ereignisse bei der 7. Armee. (185) d) Maßnahmen des Gegners. (188) 5. Die Schlacht am 26. März. (189) a) Die Kämpfe der 17. Armee. (189) b) Die Kämpfe der 2. Armee (190) c) Die Kämpfe der 18. Armee und die Ereignisse bei der 7. Armee. (193) d) Maßnahmen des Gegners. (194) 6. Betrachtungen. (196) D. Fortsetzungn des Angriffs mit dem Ziele Amiens und Abschwenken der 18. Armee nach Südwesten. (199) 1. Neue grundlegende Weisung der Obersten Heeresleitung. (199) Entsprechend dieser zuversichtlichen Auffassung von der Gesamtlage gab General Ludendorff abends folgende "Weisung für die Fortführung der Operationen": (201) 2. Einsetzung eines gemeinsamen Oberbefehlshabers bei den Gegnern. (202) 24. März [Feldmarschall Haig, General Pétain, Somme, Arras, Champagne, Lord Milner, Paris]. (202) 25. März [Compiègne, General Pétain, Oise-Tal, Champagne, Feldmarschall Haig]. (203) 26. März [General Pétain, Amiens, Feldmarschall Haig, Oise, Somme, Champagne]. (204) 3. Die Schlacht am 27. März. (206) a) Die Kämpfe der 17. Armee. (206) b) Die Kämpfe der 2. Armee. (207) c) Die Kämpfe der 18. Armee und die Ereignisse bei der 7. Armee. (210) 4. Die Schlacht am 28. März. (213) a) Auffassung und Absichten der Führung für den 28. März. (213) [Tabelle]: An bisher nicht eingesetzt gewesenen Angriffs-Divisionen standen am 27. März abends noch zur Verfügung oder waren im Anrollen: (214) b) Der Verlauf des Tages (28. März). (216) Der Maas-Angriff und die Kämpfe an der Michael-Front der 17. Armee. (216) Die Kämpfe der 2. Armee. (221) Die Kämpfe der 18. Armee. (222) 5. Zurückstellung des Angriffs gegen die Engländer. (224) a) Die Führung am 28. und ihre Absichten für den 29. März. (224) b) Die Schlacht am 29. März. (229) Die Kämpfe der 17. und 2. Armee nördlich der Somme. (229) Der Angriff der 2. und 18. Armee zwischen der Somme und Montdidier. (230) Die Abwehrkämpfe der 18. Armee bei Montdidier und östlich. (233) c) Maßnahmen und weitere Absichten der Führung am 29. März. (233) d) Die Schlacht am 30. März. (236) E. Die Einstellung der Offensive. (241) 1. Die Führung am 30. und die Kämpfe am 31. März. (241) 30. März [Oise, General Ludendorff, Amiens]. (242) 31. März [Luce-Tal, Grivesnes]. (243) Die Führung vom 31. März bis 3. April. (244) 2. Maßnahmen und Absichten der Gegner bis zum 4. April. (246) 3. Die Schlacht am 4. und 5. April und der Befehl zur Einstellung der Offensive. (249) Bis 4. April [Amiens, St. Just, Clermont, Somme, Villers-Bretonneux, Luce-Mündung, Moreuil, Avre]. (250) 4. April [Somme, Luce, Hamel, Villers-Bretonneux, Hangard, Thennes]. (251) 5. April [Avre, Trois Domes-bach, Amiens, St. Just, Grivesnes]. (252) F. Betrachtungen. (254) [Tabelle]: Deutsche Verluste: Es verloren am 21. März bis 10. April (255) IV. Die deutschen Angriffe im April. ([260]) A. Der Erzengel-Angriff der 7. Armee vom 6. bis 9. April. (261) Ende März /Anfang April [Somme, Oise, Manicamp, Champs, Aisne-Kanal, Folembray, Fresnes, Generaloberst von Boehn, Abbécourt, Chauny, Barisis]. (262) 6. April [Chauny, Oise, Amigny, Generaloberst von Boehn, St. Gobain, General Wichura, Coucy, Crotoir-Ferme, Barisis, Bichancourt, Aisne-Kanal]. (263) 7. April [Pierremande, Champs, General Wichura, Coucy-le Chateau, Crézy, Béthancourt]. (263) 8. April [Guny, Coucy-le Chateau, Brancourt]. (264) 9. April [Oise, Aisne-Kanal, St.Quentin, Ham, Crozat-Kanal, Amigny]. (264) B. Die Schlacht bei Armentières und die Eroberung des Kemmel ("Georgette"-Angriff) vom 9. bis 29. April. (265) 1. Ziele und Vorbereitungen. (265) Ende März [Georg-Offensive]. (265) Anfang April [Georgette-Angriff, General Ludendorff, Armentières, La Bassée-Kanal, Lys, Lawe, Béthune, Hazebrouck, Messines, Wulverghem]. (266) 3. April [General Ludendorff, Kemmel, Mt. Noir, Ypern]. (268) Bis 6. April [General Ludendorff]. (268) 7. April [General Ludendorff, Lys, Armentières, General von Loßberg]. (269) 8. April [Arras, Albert, Somme]. (269) 2. Der Angriff der 6. Armee am 9. April. (272) Bis 9. April [Armentières, Kemmel, Lys, Lawe, Estaires, General von Quast]. (272) 9. April. (274) 3. Der Angriff der 4. und 6. Armee am 10. und 11. April. (275) 10. April [Ploegsteert-Wald]. (275) 11. April [Ploegsteert-Wald, Kemmel, Armentières, Nieppe, Merville]. (277) 4. Die Fortsetzung des Angriffs vom 12. bis 16. April. (278) 12. April [Wulverghem, Bailleul, Kemmel, General Ludendorff, Merris, Vieux Berquin, La Bassée-Kanal]. (279) 13. April. (280) 14. April [General Marschall, General von Stein, Bailleul, Meteren, Strazeele, Festubert, Givenchy, Neuve, Eglise]. (282) 15. April [General Ludendorff, Bixschote, Poperinghe, Bailleul, Festubert, Givenchy]. (284) 16. April [Wytschaete, Wulverghem, Bailleul, Dranoutre, St. Jans Cappel, Meteren, Merris] (285) 5. Die Kämpfe vom 16. bis 24. April und der Abschluß der Schlacht bei der 6. Armee. (286) 17. April [Langemarck, Zonnebeke, Blankaart-See, Merckem]. (286) 18. April [Kemmel, Bailleul, Ypern, Poperinghe, Groote Vierstraet, Dranoute]. (287) 19. April. (288) 20. April [Festubert, Givenchy]. 21. bis 24. April [Mt. Bernenchon, Zeebrugge, Ostende, Givenchy, Festubert]. (289) 6. Die Maßnahmen des Gegners seit dem 9. April. (289) 9. April [Armentières, Michael-Offensive, Amiens, Arras, Feldmarschall Haig, Montreuil, General Foch, Somme, Ypern, Doullens, Frévent]. (289) 10. April [Lillers, Aire, Ypern, Somme, Arras, Amiens, Dünkirchen, Abbeville, St. Omer]. (290) 11. April [Feldmarschall Haig, St. Omer, Dünkirchen, General Foch, Cassel, Hinges, Merville, Bailleul, Kemmel]. (291) 12. April [General Foch, Flandern, Dünkirchen, St. Omer, Furnes, Béthune, Cassel, Kemmel]. (291) 13. bis 16. April [Feldmarschall Haig, Lord Milner, General Foch, Steen-Beek, Béthune, Ypern, Cassel]. (292) 17. und 18. April [Merris, Wytschaete, Ypern, Nieppe]. (292) 19. April [General Foch, Kemmel, Feldmarschall Haig, Dünkirchen]. (293) 7. Die Eroberung des Kemmel. 25. bis 29. April. (293) Bis 24. April [Kemmel, General Sixt von Armin]. (294) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der 4. Armee am 25. April: (294) [Tabelle]: Gliederung des Gegners vor der 4. Armee am 25. April: (295) 25. April [Ypern, Poperinghe, Kemmel]. (296) 26. April [General Sixt von Armin, General Plumer, Ypern, Cassel]. (297) 27. und 28. April [Ypern, Zillebeke, Vlamertinghe, Reninghelst, Westoutre, Mt. Rouge]. 29. April und später [Locre, Kemmel, Voormezeele, Clytte]. (298) 8. Betrachtungen. (299) C. Weiterentwicklung der Lage an der Michael-Front. Die Schlacht bei Villers-Bretonneux. (301) 5. bis 7. April [General Ludendorff, Amiens, Somme]. (301) 8. und 9. April [Heeresgruppe Kronprinz Rupprecht, General Ludendorff, Somme]. (303) 10. April. 11. April [Villers-Bretonneux, General Ludendorff, Fouilloy, Cachy, Thennes]. (304) 12. April [General von Kuhl]. (304) 13. April [Villers-Bretonneux, Hamel, Cachy, General Ludendorff]. (305) 16. April [General von Kuhl, General Ludendorff, Moreuil]. (305) 18. April [Castel, Mailly, Luce-Tal, Avre-Tal]. (306) 20. April [General von Hutier]. (306) Die Schlacht bei Villers-Bretonneux. (307) 23. April [Rittmeister Freiherr von Richthofen]. (308) [Tabelle]: Gliederung an der Angriffsfront am 24. April: (308) 24. April [Fouilloy, Cachy]. 25. April [Villers-Bretonneux]. (309) 25. bis 27. April. (310) V. Die Angriffe gegen die Franzosen. ([311]) A. Die Erwägungen der Obersten Heeresleitung. ([311]) Mitte April [Georgette-Angriff, Angriff "Roland", Chemin des Dames, General Ludendorff, Oberstleutnant Wetzell]. ([311]) 17. April. (312) 19./20. April [Oberstleutnat Wetzell, Béthune]. (312) Ende April/ Anfang Mai [Chemin des Dames, General Ludendorff, Kemmel, Somme]. (314) Anfang Mai [Poperinghe, Cassel, Dünkirchen, Calais, General von Kuhl]. (318) 19. /20. Mai. (321) 21. Mai [Oberstleutnant Wetzell]. (321) B. die Offensive am Chemin des Dames und gegen Reims (Blücher-, Goerz- und Porck-Angriff). (323) 1. Die Entwicklung des Angriffsplanes. (323) Anfang Mai [Oberstleutnant Wetzell, Marle, Chemin des Dames, Malval, Hurtebise-Ferme, Oise, Aisne, La Ville-aux Bois]. (324) April/Mai [Vesle, Oberstleutnant Wetzell, Montdidier, Lassigny, Soissons, Braisne, Compiègne, Reims]. (324) Anfang Mai [Aisne, Vauxaillon, Laffaux, Vailly, Reims, Vesle, Oise, Compiègne]. (325) Mitte Mai [General Ludendorff, Avesnes, Ailette-Abschnitt, Anizy, Bouconville, Chemin des Dames, Laffaux, Craonne, La Ville-aux Bois, Aisne]. (326) 21. Mai [General Ludendorff, Marle, Soissons, Reims]. (327) Bis 26. Mai [Chemin des Dames, Champagne]. (328) 2. Die Angriffsvorbereitungen. (328) Das Gelände und die feindlichen Stellungen. (328) Weiterentwicklung des Angriffsverfahrens. (329) Der Aufmarsch der Angriffstruppen. (330) 3. Der Gegner. (332) a) Entwicklung der Gesamtlage. (332) b) Die Lage an der Angriffsfront. (337) 4. Die Schlacht. (338) a) Der Blücher- und Goerz-Angriff am 27. und 28. Mai. (338) Bis 26. Mai [Aisne, General Fritz von Below, Marne]. (340) Der Durchbruch durch die feindlichen Stellungen am 27. Mai. (340) Die Fortsetzung des Angriffs über die Vesle am 28. Mai. (344) der Gegner am 27. und 28. Mai. (348) b) Fortsetzung des Angriffs und Erweiterung zur Schlacht bei Soissons - Reims. (351) Die Führung am 28 Mai und die Befehle für den 29. Mai. (351) Die Kämpfe am 29. Mai. (354) Die Führung am 29. Mai und abermalige Erweiterung der Angriffsziele. (356) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der Angriffsfront am 29. Mai: (358) Die Kämpfe am 30. Mai. (359) Der Gegner am 29. und 30. Mai. (362) Die deutsche Führung am 30. und die Befehle für den 31. Mai. (363) Die Kämpfe am 31. Mai. (365) c) Die letzten Angriffe. (367) Unterbrechung des Angriffs gegen Reims. (367) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der Angriffsfront am 31. Mai: (367) Die Kämpfe am 1. Juni. (369) Die Kämpfe vom 2. bis 4. Juni. (374) 2. Juni [Chateau-Thierry, Autreches, Soissons, Villers, Cotterets, La Ferté-Milon]. (374) 3. Juni [Aisne, Ourqu, Ambleny, Dommiers, Savières, Longpont, La Ferté-Milon, Marne]. (376) 4. Juni [Compiègne, Villers-Cotterets, Generaloberst von Boehn, Braisne]. (377) Der Gegner seit dem 31. Mai. (378) 31. Mai [General Pétain, , Aisne, Soissons, Oulchy-le Chateau, Duchene, Fismes, Marne, General Franchet d'Espèrey]. (378) 1. Juni [Oise, Reims, General Franchet d'Espèrey, General Pétain, Aisne]. (379) 2. Juni [General Foch, Paris, Marne, Reims, Villers-Cotterets]. (380) 3. Juni [Somme, Oise, General Pétain]. (380) 4. Juni [General Foch]. (381) d) Fortsetzung der Kämpfe vom 5. bis 13. Juni. (381) Die Ereignisse bei der 7. Armee. Zusammenwirken mit dem Gneisenau-Angriff. (381) 5. Juni [Oise, Marne, General von Larisch, General von Staabs]. (381) 6. bis 8. Juni [Chateau-Thierry, General Ludendorff, Generaloberst von Boehn]. (382) 9. bis 11. Juni [Oise, Audignicourt, Autreches, Belleau]. (382) 12. Juni [Gruppe Staabs, Gruppe Wichura, Gruppe Francois]. (384) [Tabelle]: Gliederung für "Hammerschlag" am 12. Juni: (384) 13. Juni. (385) Die Ereignisse bei der 1. Armee. (386) Bis 5. Juni [General Ludendorff, , Marne, Vesle, Reims, , Gruppe Langer, General von Bülow, Chambrecy, Bligny, Chatillon, La Neuville, Bouilly, Coulommes, Vrigny]. (386) 5. Juni [Chatillon, Champlat, Neuville, Reims]. (387) 6. Juni [General Ludendorff, Gruppe Borne, Chambrecy, Bligny]. (388) 9. Juni [Coulommes, Vrigny, Gruppe Schmettow]. (388) 10. Juni [General Mudra]. 11. Juni. (389) Die Maßnahmen des Gegners. (389) 6. Juni [Chateau-Thierry, Chambrecy, Bligny, Ville-en Tardenois]. 8. Juni [Heeresgruppe Fayolle]. (389) 12. Juni [Oise]. (389) e) Betrachtungen. (390) Hinsichtlich der beiderseitigen Verluste biete der Kampf der 7. und 1. Armee nun folgendes Bild: (392) C. Die Schlacht bei Noyon (Gneisenau-Angriff). (393) 1. Die Entwicklung des Angriffsplanes. (393) Bis Mitte Mai [Michael-Front, Rollot, Montdidier, General Ludendorff, Domfront, Coivrel, Gournay, Aronde, Gury, Belval, Noyon]. (393) Bis Anfang Juni [Soissons, Noyon, Pontoise, Caisnes, Nampcel, Aisne, Vic, Crépy-en Valois, Paris]. (395) 6. Juni [Aisne, Oise, Le Plessis-Brion, Mailly, Antheuil, Lassigny]. (396) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der Angriffsfront am 9. Juni morgens: (397) 9. Juni [General von Hutier, Cuvilly, Matz-Bach]. (398) 2. Die Schlacht. (398) a) Der erste Angriffstag. 9. Juni. (398) b) Fortsetzung und Abschluß des Angriffs, 10. bis 14. Juni. (400) 10. Juni [Tricot, Courcelles, Mércy, Belloy, Aronde-tal, Loges-Ferme, Antheuil, Marest, Chevincourt]. (401) 11. Juni [Tricot, Le Ployron, Porte-Ferme, Gournay, Mércy]. (402) 12. Juni [Belloy, Antheuil]. (404) 13. Juni [Courcelles, Mércy, Lataule, Chevincourt, Machemont]. (404) 14. und 15. Juni [Marne, Montdidier, Reims]. (405) c) Die Vorgänge beim Gegner. (405) 9. Juni [Montdidier, Attichy, Aisne, General Hambert, General Foch, Lassigny, Ribécourt, Bailly]. (405) 10. Juni [General Humbert, Oise, General Foyelle]. (407) 11. Juni [Mércy, Gournay, General Foyelle, General Pétain, Soissons]. (407) 12. Juni [General Pétain, General Foch]. (408) 3. Betrachtungen. (408) [Tabelle]: "Drei Monate deutscher Offensive" urteilte sie damals über die dem Gegner zugefügten Verluste wie folgt: (410) VI. Der Wendepunkt der Kriegslage. Übergang der Initiative an den Feind. ([412]) A. Die Oberste Heeresleitung von Anfang Juni bis Mitte Juli. ([412]) 1. Der Entschluß zum Marneschutz/Reims-Angriff. ([412]) 1. Juni [Heeresgruppe Kronprinz Rupprecht, Flandern, Reims, Amiens]. ([412]) 2. Juni [Amiens]. ([412]) 3. Juni [Flandern]. (413) 5. Juni [Kemmel, Montdidier, Compiègne, Chateau-Thierry, Paris]. (414) 6. Juni [General Ludendorff, General von Kuhl, Oberleutnant von Klewitz]. (414) 8. Juni [Marne, Jaulgonne, Verneuil, Amiens, Conty, Ardres, Calais, Doullens]. (417) 11. Juni [Marne, General Ludendorff] (417) 12. Juni [Oberstleutnant Wetzell]. (418) Mitte Juni [Marne-Schutz, Reims]. (419) 2. Weitere Entwicklung der Gesamtlage an der Westfront und Meinungsaustausch mit der Heeresgruppe Kronprinz Rupprecht. (419) Mitt Juni [Chateau-Thierry, Flandern, Elsaß]. (420) 19. bis 29. Juni [Flandern]. (424) 28. und 29. Juni [Kemmel, Béthune, Albert]. (425) 4. Juni [Reims]. (426) 6. Juli [Flandern, Somme, Aisne, Champagne]. (426) 11. Juni [Hagen-Angriff, Oise, Marne]. (427) 13. Juli [Hagen-Front, Flandern]. (427) 15. Juli [Reims, Champagne, Verdun, Ypern]. (428) 3. Vorbereitungen für die Zeit nach dem Marneschutz/Reims- und Hagen-Angriff. (429) 6. Juni [General Ludendorff, Avesnes, Reims, Flandern]. (429) 22. Juni. (429) 2. Juli [Aisne, Breteuil, Villers-Cotteretes, Amiens]. 12. Juli [Amiens, Reims]. (432) B. Der Juli-Angriff beiderseits von Reims (Marneschutz/Reims-Angriff). (433) 1. Erweiterung des Angriffsplanes und Hergänge an der Front bis zum 14. Juli. (433) a) Erweiterung des Angriffsplanes. (433) Bis Mitte Juni [Oberstleutnant Wetzell, Reims, Marne, Epernay, Sillery, Prosnes, Champagne, Surmelin-Bach, Gland, St. Eugène, Orbais, Ablois, Damery, Fleury, Champlat]. (433) 14. Juni [Reims, General Ludendorff]. (434) 17. und 18. Juni [Gruppe Schmettow, Aubérive, Navarin-Ferme, Rethel, Oberstleutnant von Klewitz, Generaloberst von Einem]. (434) 20. Juni [Gland, Chambrecy, Marne, Epernay, Orbais, Brugny, Chaumuzy, Prunay, Aubérive]. (435) 21. Juni. (437) 22. und 23. Juni [Marneschutz/Reims-Angriff]. (438) 26. Juni [Marne, Chalons, Verdun, Reims]. (438) 11. Juli [Reims]. (439) b) Die Entwicklung der Lage an der Angriffsfront seit Mitte Juni. (440) Zweite Juni-Hälfte [General von Mudra, Oberstleutnant Faupel]. (440) 2. und 3. Juli. (441) 6. Juli [General Ludendorff, Chateau-Thierry, Champagne]. (441) 7. bis 11. Juli [Crépy-en Valois, Nanteuil, Troyes, Vitry-le Francois, Chalons, Brienne-le Chateau]. (442) Bis 15. Juli. (443) 2. Die Schlacht. (446) a) Der Angriff am 15. Juli. (446) b) Der zweite Angriffstag, 16. Juli. (450) c) Die Einstellung des Angriffs. (453) 16./17. Juli. (453) 17. Juli. (454) d) Die Maßnahmen des Gegners und Betrachtungen. (456) Mitt Juni [General Foch, Soissons]. (456) Anfang Juli [General Foch, Abbeville, Chateau-Thierry, Lens, Marne, Champagne, Suippes, Argonnen]. (456) 4. bis 10. Juli [General Maistre]. (457) 13. Juli [General Foch, General Pétain, Champagne, Chateau-Thierry, General Foyelle]. 14. Juli. (459) 15. Juli [General Dougette, General Berthelot, Reims, General Gouraud, Prunay, Epernay, Chalons, General Mitry, Argonnen]. (460) 16. Juli [Marne, Espernay, General Mitry, General Dougette, Reims, Oise]. (461) Betrachtungen zum 15. Juli. (461) C. Der französische Gegenangriff. Die Abwehrschlacht bei Soissons und Reims. (466) 1. Die Oberste Heeresleitung und die Lage zwischen Oise und Marne bis zum 18. Juli. (466) Bis 21. Juni [Oise, Marne, Reims, Soissons, Chateau-Thierry, Generaloberst von Boehn, Fère-Champenoise]. (466) Bis 5. Juli [Generaloberst von Boehn, Ourcq, Soissons, General von Eben, Oberstleutnant von Esebeck]. (467) 10./11. Juli [Villers-Cotterets]. (467) 12. Juli [Villers-Cotterets, General Graf Schulenburg, General Ludendorff, Le Chateau, Guise]. (468) Bis 16. Juli. (469) 17. Juli [General Ludendorff, Villers-Cotterets]. (470) 18. Juli [Turnai, Villers-Cotterets, General Ludendorff, Soissons, Avesnes, Laon, La Fère]. (470) 2. Der französische Angriff aus dem Walde von Villers-Cotterets. (472) a) Die Wochen vor dem Angriff. (472) Mitt Juni bis Anfang Juli [Chateau-Thierry, Coeuvres, Soissons, Villers-Cotterets, Savières-Bach, Longpont, Faverolle, Ourcq]. (472) 6. Juli [Generaloberst von Boehn]. (473) 11. Juli [Permant, Soissons, Villers Hélon, Neuilly, Courchamps, Chateau-Thierry, Corcy] (474) Bis 17. Juli [Corcy, Savières-Bach, Marne, General von Eben, Longpont]. (475) Die Angriffsvorbereitungen des Gegners. (475) 13. bis 17. Juli [Savières-bach, General Mangin, Aisne, Ourcq, Fère-en Tardenois]. (476) [Tabelle]: Gliederung des französischen Heeres am 18. Juli vom linken Flügel: (476) 18. Juli [Chateau-Thierry, Chaudun, Fontenoy, Saconin, Vierzy, Billy, Neuilly, Belleau, Vauxbuin, Villemontoire, Oulchy-le Chateau]. (477) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der Angriffsfront am 18. Juli: (477) b) Die Schlacht am 18. und 19. Juli. (478) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der deutschen Abwehrfront am 18. Juli: (478) 18. Juli [Gruppe Watter, Chouy, Neuilly, Courchamps, Licy-Cligon, Missy aux Bois, Villers Hélon, Soissons, Sermoise, Fère-en Tardenois, General von Eben]. (480) 19. Juli [Gruppe Watter und Winckler, Marne, Gruppe Conta, Generalleutnant Etzel]. (481) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der Abwehrfront am 19. Juli mittags: (482) Die Maßnahmen der Franzosen. (485) c) Die Kämpfe vom 20. bis 26. Juli und der Entschluß zum Ausweichen. (486) 20. Juli [Aisne, Vauxhuin, La Roche, Villemontoire, Courchamps]. (486) 21. Juli. (488) 22. Juli [Gruppen Staabs, Watter und Etzel, Ourcq, Fère-en Tardenois, Reims, Dormans]. (490) [Tabelle]: Gliederung am 22. Juli morgens: (491) 24. Juli [Gruppe Schoeller, Coincy, Aisne, Vesle]. (492) 25. Juli [Gruppe Watter, Generalleutnant Ritter von Endres, Villemontoire, Oulchy-la Ville, Coincy, Fère-en Tardenois, Marfaux, Soissons, Condé]. (494) 26. Juli. (495) Die Maßnahmen der Franzosen. 20. bis 26. Juli. (496) 3. Der Rückzug hinter Aisne und Vesle. (497) 26. Juli [Aisne, Oise, Reims, General Ludendorff]. (498) 27. Juli [Oulchy-le Chateau, Ronchères, Fère-en Tardenois, Aisne, Missy, Vesle]. (498) 28. Juli [Oulchy-le Chateau, Vesle]. (499) 29. Juli [Fère-en Tardenois, Beugneux, Romigny]. (499) 30. Juli. 1. August. (500) 2./3. August [Aisne, Soissons, Vesle, Condé, Fismes]. (500) Die Maßnahmen des Gegners. 25. Juli bis 4. August. (501) Betrachtungen. 18. Juli bis 2. August. (502) VII. Die Entwicklung der Gesamtlage bis Anfang August 1918. ([506]) A. Die Lage der Mittelmächte. ([506]) 1. Allegmeine Lage. ([506]) Mitte Mai. ([506]) 8. Juni. (509) Mitt Juni bis Anfang Juli [Staatssekretär von Kühlmann, Generalfeldmarschall von Hindenburg, General Ludendorff]. (511) Juli. (516) 2. Die militärische Lage. (516) a) Zustand des Heeres und Lage der Rüstung. (516) Juni/Juli (516) [Tabelle]: Gesamtverluste einschließlich Kranker nach dem "Sanitätsbericht für das deutsche Heer" in abgerundeten Zahlen: (516) Änderungen der Taktik. (526) Bis Ende Juni. (526) 6. Juli. (526) 18. Juli. (527) 19. Juli. (528) 21. u. 22. Juli. (528) 8. August. (529) b) Weitere operative Absichten der Obersten Heeresleitung. (530) 18./19. Juli. (530) 19./20. Juli. (531) 20. Juli. (532) 20./21. Juli. (534) 22. Juli [Avre, Trois, Domes-Bach]. (535) 27. Juli. (536) Anfang August [Vesle, Marne, Generaloberst von Boehn, General von Loßberg]. (536) 2. August. (537) 3. bis 6. August. (538) B. Lage und Absichten der Entente. (540) Bis Mitte Juli. (540) [Tabelle]: Mitt Juli rechnete der französische Generalstab mit folgenden Gesamtstärken in Frankreich und Belgien: (544) Die Angriffspläne. (544) 17. Juli [Feldmarschall Haig, Luce-Bach]. (545) Bis 25. Juli [General Foch, Marne, Amiens, Premierminister Lloyd George, General Wilson]. (545) 24. Juli [General Foch, Reims, Soissons]. (546) Ende Juli/Anfang August [Amerikaner, St. Mihiel, Somme]. (547) VIII. Die deutsche Westfront in der Abwehr. ([549]) A. Die Abwehrschlacht zwischen Somme und Oise 8. bis 12. August. ([549]) 1. Die Lage vor Beginn der Schlacht. ([549]) Bis Ende Juli [Ancre, Avre, Trois Domes-Bach, Ailly, Moreuil]. ([549]) 3. bis 5. Juli [Albert, Moreuil, Ancre, Avre, Villers-Bretonneux, General Ludendorff, Oberst von Tschischwitz]. (550) 6. bis 8. August [Morlancourt, Dünkirchen, Amiens]. (551) Bis 8. August [Villers-Bretonneux]. (552) Die Angriffsvorbereitungen der Gegner. (552) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der Fronten am 8. August morgens: (554) 2. Die Schlacht. (555) a) Die Kämpfe am 8. August. (555) b) Die Kämpfe am 9. August. (557) 8. August [General Ludendorff, Somme, Avre, Péronne, Roye, Nesle, Coucy-le Chateau]. (558) 9. August [Somme, Morlancourt, Chipilly, Framerville, Vauvillers, Méharicourt, Le Quesnoy, Le Quesnel, Montdidier, Etelfay, Péronne, Bapaume, Bailly, Ham, Coucy-le Chateau, Révillon, Aisne, Vesle]. (558) c) Die Kämpfe vom 10. bis 12. August. (560) 10. August [Rainecourt, Lihons, Maucourt, General von Hofacker, Hallu, Somme, Chilly]. (561) 11. August [Bray-sur, Somme, Méricourt, Rainecourt, Chuignolles, General von Conta, Lihons]. (563) 12. August [General Rawlinson]. (564) Betrachtungen. (564) B. Fortgang der Kämpfe bis zum Waffenstillstandsverlangen der Obersten Heeresleitung. (568) 1. Bis zum Rückzug auf die Siegfried-Stellung. 13. August bis 2. September. (568) a) Gesamtlage und Absichten des Gegners. Bis Mitte August. (568) b) Die Ereignisse bis zum 22. August. (573) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der feindlichen Heere an der Westfront am 20. August 1918. (573) 16. bis 19. August [Roye, Compiègne, Estrées-St. Denis, Goyencourt, Lassigny, Beuvraignes, Oise, Aisne, Nampcel, Morsain, Péronne]. (574) 20. August [Cuts, Nouvron, Oise, Ailette, Noyon, General von Loßberg, Soissons, , Bretigny]. (575) 21. August [Arras, Albert, General von Below, Albert, Bray, Pommieres, Oise]. (576) 22. August [Courcelles, Aichiet-le Petit, Puisieux, Albert, Somme, Courcy-le Chateau, Soissons, Aisne]. (577) c) Weitere Ausbreitung des feindlichen Angriffs. Ereignisse bis 29. August. (577) 23. August [Marschall Foch, Bapaume, Somme, Lihons]. (577) 25. und 26. August [Bapaume, Marlencourt, Fontaine-les Cappy, Ailette, Pont-St. Mard, Soissons, Arras, Cambrai, Scarpe, Fresnoy]. (580) 27. August [Arras, Cambrai, Pelves, Chérisy, Scarpe, Bapaume, Etalon, Amy, Roye, Flers, Soyécourt]. (582) 28. August [Biache-St. Vaast, Sailly-en Ostrevent, Somme, Combles, Hardecourt, Péronne]. (582) 29. August [Bullecourt, Péronne, Somme, Oise, Aisne, Juvigny, Crouy]. (583) d) neue Großangriffe. Entschluß zum Rückzug auf die Siegfried-Stellung. (584) 30. und 31. August [Arras, Soissons, St. Quentin, Ham, Guiscard, Noyon, Laffaux, Scarpe, Vesle, Coucy-le Chateau, Terny-Sorny]. (584) 1. und 2. September [Allaines, Péronne, Sensée-Bach, Ecoust, Dury, Cagnicourt, Sailly, Moislains, Aizecourt-le haut, Arleux, Havrincourt]. (585) 2. Die September-Kämpfe vor und in der Siegfried-Stellung. Verlust des St. Mihiel-Bogens. (587) a) Maßnahmen und Ereignisse bis Mitte des Monats. (587) Entwicklung des Abwehrverfahrens. Bis Anfang September. (587) Fortgang der Kämpfe. (589) Bis 7. September [Wytschaete, La Bassée, Ypern, Sailly-en Ostrevent, Trescault, Epéhy, Hargicourt, Dallon, Moy, La Fère, Barisis, Laffaux, Condé, Caulaincourt, St. Simon, Crozat-Kanal, Tergnier, Coucy, Vregny]. (589) Bis Mitte September [Oberstleutnant Wetzell, von Bussche, von Bockelberg, Oberst Heye, Major von Stülpnagel, General Ludendorff]. (594) b) Der Verlust des St. Mihiel-Bogens. (598) Bis Anfang September [St.-Mihiel-Bogen, Cotes Lorraines]. (598) 7. bis 10. September [General von Gallwitz, Mosel, General Ludendorff, St. Mihiel, Generalleutnant Fuchs] (599) 12. September [St. Mihiel, Generalleutnant Fuchs, Marschall Foch, General Pétain, Cotes, Thiaucourt]. (600) 13. September [Combres, Hattonchatel, Thiaucourt, Norroy, Mosel, General von Gallwitz, General Pershing]. (602) 15. September [Thiaucourt, General Pershing]. (602) c) Maßnahmen und Ereignisse in der zweiten Septemberhälfte. Die Abwehr in der Siegfried-Stellung. (603) 18. September [Cambrai, St. Quentin, Honnecourt, Le Catelet, Bellicourt, Villers-Guislain, Lempire, Pontruet]. (603) 18. bis 26. September [Bellenglise, Generaloberst von Boehn, General von Carlowitz, General von der Marwitz, Major, Miaskowski, Havrincourt, Gouzeaucourt, Epéhy, Hargicourt, Bapaume, Cambrai, Vaudesson, Jouy]. (604) [Tabelle]: . es befanden sich an Divisionen oder waren im Antransport: (605) 23. September. (606) 24. September [Oberst Heye, General Ludendorff, Flandern]. (607) 25. September. (608) 3. Der Beginn der feindlichen Gegenoffensive. (611) a) Die weiteren Angriffspläne des Marschalls Foch. (611) 3. September [Mézières, Stenay, Le Chesne, Attigny, Aisne, Maas, General Diaz]. (611) 16. bis 18. September [St.Quentin, Ailette, Aisne]. (612) 25. September [Maas, Vailly, Argonnen, St. Quentin, Laon, Armentières, Cambrai, Douai, Courtrai, Roulers]. (612) [Tabelle]: Gliederung der Angriffsfront am 26. September: (613) b) Die ersten Tage der großen Abwehrschlacht. (614) 26. September [Champagne, Vesle, Reims, Argonnen, Maas, Marschall Foch, Suippes, Aisne, Réthel, Attigny, Mézières, Buzancy, Somme, Py, Manre, Cernay]. (614) 27. September [Sensée, Pontruet, Oise, Moy, Marquion, Graincourt, Haynecourt, Douay, Cambrai, Bourlon, Bapaume, Flesquières, Anneux, Ribécourt, Epinoy, General von Below]. (615) 28. September [Flandern, Dixmude, Lys, Ypern, Menin, Houthulst, Becelaere, Zandvorde, Hollebecke, Wytschaete, Arleux, Cambrai]. (617) 29. September [Thourcourt, Roulers, Menin, Moorslede, Dabizeele, Comines, Cambrai, Masnières, Crèvecoeur, Vendhuille, Joncourt]. (619) 30. September [Wervicq, Warneton, Lys, Deule-Kanal, Morcourt, St. Quentin]. (620) [Tabelle?: Nach Angaben des feindlichen Schrifttums fielen im August und September in die Hände der (621) C. Das Waffenstillstandsersuchen. (622) 1. Die Hergänge bis Mitte September. (622) Bis 10. August. (622) 13. August [Spa, Reichskanzler, General Ludendorff, Staatssekretär von Hintze]. (623) 14. August [Reichskanzler, General Ludendorff, Staatssekretär von Hintze]. (623) Bis Ende August [Staatssekretär von Hintze]. (625) 2. September. 4. September. (626) 7. September [Kaiser Karl]. (626) 14. September. 24. September. (627) 2. Die Waffenstillstandsforderung der Obersten Heeresleitung. (628) 25. September. (629) 26. September [Reims, Maas, General von Bartenwerffer, Oberst Heye, Oberst von Mertz, Legationsrat von Lesner]. (629) 27./28. September [Staatssekretär von Hintze, Spa]. (630) 29. September [Staatssekretär von Hintze, Spa, General Ludendorff, Oberst Heye, Generalfeldmarschall]. (632) 30. September [General Ludendorff, Bulgarien]. (633) 1. Oktober [Major Freiherr von dem Bussche, General Ludendorff, Vizekanzler von Payer]. (635) 2. Oktober [Prinz Max, Major von dem Bussche]. (637) 3. Oktober. (638) 4. Oktober. (639) D. Die Ereignisse bis zum Ausscheiden des Generals Ludendorff. (639) 1. Der Hergang der Abwehrkämpfe im Oktober. (639) a) Weiteres Ringen im Raume der Siegfried-Stellung. (639) Ende September [Nieuport, Roulers, Armentières, Cambrai, St. Quentin, La Fére, Oise, Aisne, Reims, Maas, Dun]. (639) Bis 4. Oktober [Thourour, Roulers, Wervicq, Flandern, Perenchies, Lille, Pont à Vendin, Rouvroy]. (642) Bis 5. Oktober [St. Quentin, Le Catelet, Beaurevoir, Crèvecoeur, Montbrehain, Remaucourt, Itancourt, Berry au Bac, Condé, Bertricourt, Suippes, St. Etienne, Arnes]. (643) 6. bis 8. Oktober [Aisne, Suippes, Neuchatel, Gesnes, Brieulles, Sensée, Oise, Esnes, Elincourt, Essigny]. (646) b) Ausweichen in die Hermann- und Gudrun-Stellung. (647) 9. bis 11. Oktober [Iwuy, St. Aubert]. (647) 11. Oktober [Präsident Wilson, Generalfeldmarschall von Hindenburg]. (649) 11. bis 15. Oktober [Hermann-Stellung, Iwuy, Solesmes, Le Cateau]. (650) 16. bis 19. Oktober [Lys/Hermann-Stellung, Brügge, Thielt, Roubaix, Douai, Wotan III-Stellung]. (653) c) Weitere Kämpfe in der Hermann- und Gudrun-Stellung. (654) 16. bis 19. Oktober [Bazuel, Wassigny, Antwerpen, Maas, Huy, Givet, Namur]. (654) 19. Oktober [Hermann-Stellung, Antwerpen/Maas-Stellung]. (655) 20. bis 26. Oktober [Lys/Hermann-Stellung, Schelde, Solesmes, Le Cateau, Le Quesnoy, Landrecies, Sambre, Oise]. (658) 24. bis 26. Oktober. (660) 2. Oberste Heeresleitung und Reichsregierung. Vom 6. bis 26. Oktober. (660) 6. Oktobe. (660) 8. und 9. Oktober []Präsident Wilson, General Foch, Staatssekretär Lansing]. (661) 11. Oktober. (662) 14. Oktober [Generalfeldmarschall von Hindenburg]. (663) 15. Oktober. (663) 16. Oktober. (664) 17. Oktober [General Hoffmann, General Ludendorff, Oberst Heye, Admiral Scheer, Generalleutnant Scheüch]. (665) 18. Oktober [Marschall Foch, Wilson]. (668) 20. Oktober [General Ludendorff]. (669) 21. Oktober. (670) Bis 23. Oktober. (670) 24. Oktober [Wilson-Note]. (672) 25. Oktober [General Ludendorff, Wilson-Note, Vizekanzler von Payer]. (673) 26. Oktober [General Ludendorff, Schloß Bellevue, Generaloberst von Plessen]. (674) E. Rückblick auf die Leitung der Operationen durch General Ludendorff. (675) Zielsetzung und Stärkeverhältnis. (676) Taktische Erwägungen. (680) Operative Erwägungen. (682) Verzicht auf die Offensive? (685) Gedanken zur Abwehr. (687) F. Die Ereignisse vom Ausscheiden des Generals Ludendorff bis zum Abschluß des Waffenstillstandes 27. Oktober bis 11. November. (691) 1. Der Rückzug auf die Antwerpen/Maas-Stellung. (692) 28. Oktober. (693) 30. Oktober [General Groener, Spa, General Ludendorff]. (693) 31. Oktober [Denynze, Cruyshautem, Kerkhove, Neuzen, Gent, General Groener, Valenciennes, Le Quesnoy]. 1. November [Valenciennes, Villers-Pol]. (695) 1. und 2. November [Schelde, Valenciennes, St. Saulpe, Orsinval, Condé]. (696) 3. November [Aisne, Attigny, Les Chesne, Oches, Sommauthe, Beaufort, Wiseppe, Maas]. (698) 4. November [Sambre, Valenciennes, Oise, Beaufort, Brieulles, Condè, Bavai, Avesnes, Hirson, Charleville, Sedan, Stenay]. (698) 5. November [Quièvrain, Obies, Aulnoye, Sambre]. (699) 6. November [Antwerpen/Maas-Bewegung, Charleroi, Mouzon]. (700) 7. November. 8. November [Hirson, Chimay, Maas, Stenay]. (702) 9. und 10. November [Stenay, Verdun, Stain]. (702) 11. November [Lokeren, Grammont, Soignies, Thuin, Fumay]. (703) 2. General Groener und die Reichsregierung. (703) 26. und 27. Oktober [General Ludendorff]. (703) 28. Oktober [General Mudra]. (704) 29. bis 31. Oktober [Minister des Inneren Drews, General Groener, Generalfeldmarschall von Hindenburg] (705) 1. bis 4. November [Kiel, General Groener]. (706) 5. November [Tirol, General Groener]. (707) 6. November. (710) 3. Die letzten Tage vor dem Waffenstillstand im Großen Hauptquartier. (712) Bis 7. November [Berlin]. (712) 7. November. (712) 8. November. (713) 9. November [Hauptmann Beck]. (715) IX. Der Krieg zur Luft. Frühjahr 1918. ([720]) Der operative Luftkrieg. (721) X. Österreich-Ungarns Kriegsführung im Jahre 1918. ([725]) A. Die beziehungen zu Deutschland bis Mitte Mai. ([725]) B. Die Offensive in Oberitalien. (727) Herbst 1917 bis Mai 1918. (728) März 1918 [Generalfeldmarschall von Hindenburg, Generaloberst von Arz, General von Waldstätten]. (730) April [Generaloberst von Arz, Asiago, Piave, Brenta, Treviso]. (731) Ende Mai. (731) Mitte Mai [Piave, General Foch]. (732) [Tabelle]: Gliederung des öst.-ung. Heeres Mitte Juni 1918: (732) C. Die Truppensendung an der Westfront. (734) Juni [Generaloberst von Arz, Generalmajor von Cramon, General Ludendorff]. (734) Juli. (735) August [Brenta, Montello, Bassano, Spa, Kaiser Karl, Oberleutnant Wetzell, Generaloberst von Arz]. Anfang September. (735) D. Das Ende des Krieges an den österreichisch-ungarischen Fronten. (737) September. (737) Oktober. (738) Anfang November. (739) 3. November. (740) E. Rückblick: Österreich-Ungarn als Bundesgenosse. (740) XI. Der Waffenstillstand. ([744]) A. Abschluß und Bedingungen. ([744]) 8. Oktober [Präsident Wilson, Marschall Foch]. ([744]) . hatte Marschall Foch am 8. Oktober veranlaßt, folgende Forderungen zu stellen: ([744]) 24. bis 30. Oktober [Marschall Foch, Feldmarschall Haig, General Pershing, Oberst House, Präsident Wilson]. (745) 30. Oktober bis 7. November. (746) 8. November [Compiègne, Marschall Foch, General Weygand]. (747) 9. November [Thronverzicht Kaiser]. (749) 10. November [Helgoland]. (749) 11. November [Waffenstillstandsvertrag]. (750) B. Der Rückmarsch des Westheeres in die Heimat. November 1918 bis Januar 1919. (751) XII. Rückblick auf die Abwehr seit Mitte August und die Lage bei Abschluß des Waffenstillstandes. ([759]) Rückschau auf den Gesamtkriegsverlauf. (766) Nachweis des wesentlichen Schrifttums. ([769]) 1. Deutsches Schrifttum. ([769]) 2. Französisches Schrifttum. (770) 3. Englisches Schrifttum. 4. Amerikanisches Schrifttum. (771) Personenverzeichnis. ([772]) Truppenverzeichnis. ([779]) Deutschland. ([779]) Operative Decknamen. (785) Stellungnamen. Marine. (786) Luftwaffe. (786) Österreich-Ungarn. Entente, gemeinsame Einrichtungen. Belgien. (787) England. (787) Frankreich. (788) Italien. (789) Portugal. Vereinigte Staaten von Nordamerika. (790) Sachverzeichnis. ([791]) Schlußwort. ([792]) Nachtrag. (I) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )
KÄMPFER AN VERGESSENEN FRONTEN Kämpfer an vergessenen Fronten ( - ) Einband ( - ) [4 Abb.]: Die großen Gegenspieler im Geheimdienst (1)Oberst Nicolai Chef des deutschen Nachrichtendienstes (2)Oberst Ronge Chef der Nachrichtenabteilung des k. u. k. Armeeoberkommandos und des Evidenzbüros des Generalstabes (3)Colonel Hivert vom "Deuxième bureau" Paris (4)Admiral Sir Reginald Hall Chef des "Special Department" im "Secret service" London ([2]) Titelseite ([3]) Impressum ([4]) Inhaltsverzeichnis ([5]) Der Krieg in den Kolonien. Aus dem Seekrieg. Helden der Luft. ([5]) Aus dem Geheimdienst. ([6]) Kunstdruck-Tafeln ([7]) Verzeichnis der Tiefdruck-Tafeln ([8]) Vorwort ([9]) Benutzte Literatur. (10) Der Krieg in den Kolonien (11) 1. Kapitel Lettow und seine Helden (11) a) Der Kampf um die Nordbahn bis zum Sommer 1915 (12) Tagebuch des Leutnants Spangenberg der 10. Feldkompagnie. (12) [Abb.]: Berittene Askari-Abteilung (12) Tagebuch des Gefreiten d. Res. Stens der 11. Feldkompagnie. (13) [Abb.]: Da ist der Feind! (14) Brief des Oberleutnants v. Lettow-Vorbeck an Frau v. Prince. (15) Tagebuch des Landsturmmannes Albert Henzler der 7. Schützen-Kompagnie. (16) [Abb.]: Marsch durch die Steppe westlich des Kilimandscharo. (16) [Abb.]: Askaris in Feldstellung am Kilimandscharo ( - ) Tagebuch des Leutnants d. Res. Bleeck der 15. Feldkompagnie. (19) [Abb.]: Auf Patrouille (19) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehr im Gefecht (23) Tagebuch des Landsturmmannes Guth (im Zivilberuf Missionar) der 6. Schützen-Kompagnie. (26) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehr-Stellung im Kilimandscharo-Gebiet (27) Tagebuch des Gefreiten d. Res. Stens der 11. Feldkompagnie. (27) [Abb.]: Askari-Patrouille meldet sich nach erfolgreicher Sprengung der Uganda-Bahn zurück (29) Tagebuch des Leutnants d. Res. Osterhage der 19. Feldkompagnie. (29) b) Grenzwacht im Westen (31) Brief des leutnants d. Res. Dr. Friedrich, Führer der 4,7-Zentimeter-Schnellade-Kanone der Abteilung Bukoba. (31) [3 Abb.]: Brückenschlag über den Ngono (1)Der Landstoß wird gelegt (2)Bei der Arbeit (3)Kurz vor der Fertigstellung (32) [Abb.]: Lager (35) Brief des Hauptmanns von Linde-Suden, Führer der 7. Feldkompagnie. (37) [Abb.]: Teil der Boma Bukoba (38) Tagebuch des Leutnants d. Res. Köller der Abteilung Bukoba. (39) [Abb.]: Am Rufua (40) Aufzeichnungen des Oberleutnants d. Ldw. v. Debschitz, Führer der Abteilung Debschitz, über die Expedition nach Bismarckburg im Frühjahr 1915. (42) [Abb.]: Patrouillenboot auf dem Tanganjika-See (43) Aufzeichnung des Oberleutnants d. Ldw. v. Debschitz, Führers der 29. Feldkompagnie. (46) [Abb.]: 10,5 Zentimeter-Geschütz der "Königsberg" an Bord des Hilfskreuzers "Götzen" (46) [Abb.]: Die "Königsberg" im Hafen von Daressalam ( - ) c) Der Kreuzer "Königsberg" (49) Tagebuch des Gefreiten d. Res. Wöhrle der Abteilung Delta. (49) [Abb.]: Übersetzen auf Zeltfähre im Ruftiji-Delta (50) Niederschrift des Obersignalgasts Fritz Borisch des Kreuzers "Königsberg". (51) d) Das große Kesseltreiben der Feinde 1916 (53) Tagebuch des Unteroffiziers d. Res. Kurzhals der 18. Feldkompagnie. (54) [Abb.]: Schützengraben im Kilimandscharo-Gebiet (54) Tagebuch des Unteroffiziers d. Res. Kurzhals der 18. Feldkompagnie. (56) Aufzeichnung des Oberleutnants d. Ldw. v. Debschitz vom Stabe der Abteilung Schulz. (57) [Abb.]: Heliographenstation (59) Tagebuch des Leutnants d. Res. Orth der 29. Feldkompagnie. (61) [Abb.]: Askari im Feuergefecht (62) [Abb.]: Rast (65) Aufzeichnungen des Vizewachtmeisters d. Res. Dr. Hoffmeister. (66) Aufzeichnungen des Oberleutnants d. Ldw. v. Debschitz vom Stabe der Abteilung Schulz. (68) [Abb.]: Auf Patrouille (69) [Abb.]: Trägerkolonne im Gebirge (71) Tagebuch des Vizefeldwebels d. Ldw. Bruno Baring der 21. Feldkompagnie. (74) [Abb.]: Trägerlager (75) Tagebuch des Unteroffiziers Viohl der 3. Schützen-Kompagnie. (77) [Abb.]: Daressalam (77) Aufzeichnungen des Vizefeldwebels d. Res. Pfeiffer der 8. Feldkompagnie. (80) [Abb.]: Bahnhof Tabora (80) Aufzeichnungen des Vizefeldwebels d. Res. Pfeiffer der 8. Feldkompagnie. (82) Tagebuch des Ersatz-Reservisten Hoch vom Stabe der Abteilung v. Langenn. (83) [Abb.]: Im Lager. (84) Aufzeichnungen des Vizefeldwebels d. Res. Pfeiffer der 8. Feldkompagnie. (85) [Abb.]: Askari beim Kartenspiel. (86) Tagebuch des Gefreiten d. Res. Schönwälder der 3. Schützenkompagnie. (87) [Abb.]: "Ohne Weg und Steg durch das taufrische Gras" (89) e) Die Kämpfe zwischen Rufiji und Rowuma (90) Aufzeichnungen des Oberleutnants d. Ldw. Methner, Führers der 4. Schützenkompagnie. (91) [Abb.]: Schützenkompagnie im Angriff. (91) Tagebuch des Sanitätsfeldwebels Knaak der Wangoni-Kompagnie. (93) Tagebuch des Leutnants d. Res. Osterhage der 19. Feldkompagnie. (96) [Abb.]: Trägerkolonne mit Verpflegung auf dem Wege zur Front (96) [Abb.]: Marsch am Natronsee (im Norden von Deutsch-Ostafrika) ( - ) Tagebuch des Vizefeldwebels d. Res. Nottbohm der 17. Feldkompagnie. (97) Tagebuch des Leutnants d. Res. Osterhage der 19. Feldkompagnie. (99) [Abb.]: Am Maschinengewehr (99) Tagebuch des Leutnants d. Res. Osterhage der 19. Feldkompagnie. (101) [Abb.]: "Der Gegner griff in dichten Kolonnen an" (102) Tagebuch des Vizefeldwebels d. Res. Nottbohm der 17. Feldkompagnie. (104) Tagebuch des Sanitätsfeldwebels Knaak des Etappenlazaretts I. (105) f) Das letzte Kriegsjahr (106) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Spangenberg, Führeres der 6. Schützenkompagnie. (106) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Spangenberg, Führers der 6. Schützenkompagnie. (107) [Abb.]: Auf dem Marsche (107) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Spangenberg, Führers der 6. Schützenkompagnie. (108) Aufzeichnung des Generals Wahle. (108) Aufzeichnung des Hauptmanns Boell. (109) Tagebuch des Vizefeldwebels d. Res. Nottbohm der 17. Feldkompagnie. (110) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Spangenberg, Führers der 10. Feldkompagnie. (112) [Abb.]: Die 4. Kings African Rifles (113) 2. Kapitel Deutsch-Südwest-Afrika (114) Tagebuch des Kriegsfreiwilligen Stintzing der 2. Ersatz-Kompagnie. (114) [Abb.]: Brandung bei Swakopmund; im Vordergrund ein 1914 auf Strand gesetzter Woermann-Schlepper (114) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Hensel, Führers der 3. Gebirgsbatterie. (115) [Abb.]: Lüderitzbucht (116) Bericht des Leutnants von Löbbecke der 2. Gebirgsbatterie. (117) [Abb.]: Der Oranje bei Ramansdrift (117) [Abb.]: Gebirgsgeschütz in Feuerstellung (118) Tagebuch des Kriegsfreiwilligen Stintzing der 1. Reservebatterie. (119) [Abb.]: Bergland am Oranje (121) Bericht des Leutnants d. Res. Seeliger der 7. (Kamelreiter-) Kompagnie. (123) [Abb.]: Gochas, der Standort der Kamelreiter-Kompagnie (123) [Abb.]: Die Kamelreiter-Kompagnie (124) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Hensel, Führers der 3. Gebirgsbatterie. (125) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Lüderitzbucht (125) Bericht des Oberleutnants d. Res. Gaedtke der 1. Reservekompagnie. (126) [Abb.]: Buren-Freikorps (128) Aufzeichnung des Hauptmanns Trainer, Führers der 1. Gebirgsbatterie. (129) [Abb.]: Abtransport der 1. Gebirgsbatterie auf der Otawibahn nach Norden (129) [Abb.]: Das portugiesische Fort Naulia. (131) Bericht des Leutnants v. Löbbecke der 2. Gebirgsbatterie. (132) [Abb.]: Auf dem Marsch (133) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Hensel, Führers des Regiments v. Rappard. (135) Aufzeichnung des Leutnants d. Res. Erich Lübbert. (135) [Abb.]: Packkamel mit Maschinengewehr (136) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Hensel, Führers des Regiments v. Rappard. (137) [Abb.]: Von der Schutztruppe zerstörte Bahn bei Aus (137) Bericht des Oberleutnants d. Res. Gaedtke der 1. Reservekompagnie. (138) [Abb.]: Gibeon (138) [Abb.]: Deutsche Gräber auf dem Gefechtsfeld bei Gibeon (140) Tagebuch des Hauptmanns Hensel. (140) [Abb.]: Von der Schutztruppe gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke bei Rehoboth (141) Tagebuch des Feldkriegsgerichtsrats Stintzing. (142) Bericht des Leutnants a. D. Bertelsmann der 9. Kompagnie. (143) [Abb.]: Swakopmund und die Namib (143) [Abb.]: Windhuk (144) Bericht des Leutnants v. Dewitz der 3. Gebirgsbatterie. (145) [Abb.]: Unionstruppen nach dem Einmarsch in Windhuk vor dem Rathaus (146) Bericht des Leutnants a. D. Bertelsmann der 9. Kompagnie. (146) Tagebuch des Feldkriegsgerichtsrats Stintzing. (148) [Abb.]: Die 5. Kompagnie in Zugkolonne (148) [Abb.]: Absitzen zum Gefecht zu Fuß (149) Aufzeichnung des Rittmeisters a. D. v. Szczytnicki. (151) [Abb.]: Im Busch lagernde deutsche Reiter (152) Brief des Majors a. D. Trainer. (153) [Abb.]: Auf dem Rückzug (154) 3. Kapitel Kamerun (155) Aufzeichnung des Oberjägers d. Res. Petersen der Etappen-Kompagnie. (156) [Abb.]: (156) Bericht des Hauptmanns v. Sommerfeld, Führers der 2. Kompagnie. (157) Tagebuch des Sanitäts-Vizefeldwebels Müller. (159) [Abb.]: Station Bamenda (159) Aufzeichnung des Oberarztes Dr. Kluge der 5. Kompagnie. (162) [Abb.]: Befestigte Feldstellung (162) [Abb.]: Gewehrreinigen (164) Aufzeichnung des Oberleutnants Harttmann, Führers der 9. Kompagnie. (165) Aufzeichnung des Hauptmanns Dickmann. (166) [Abb.]: Gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke über den Kele östlich Edea (168) [Abb.]: Schützenlinie am Buschrand (170) Aufzeichnung des Unterarztes d. Res. Dr. Appel. (172) Aufzeichnung des Oberjägers d. Res. Petersen der Etappen-Kompagnie (173) [Abb.]: Abmarsch aus der Garnison (173) [Abb.]: "Mit Hurra ging es auf den Feind" (175) Tagebuch des Oberleutnants Lüders. (177) [Abb.]: Astverbau bei Ossdinge (178) Brief des Leutnants d. Res. Brendel an Oberleutnant Lüders. (178) Aufzeichnung des Vizefeldwebels Fabian. (179) Aufzeichnung des Oberjägers d. Res. Petersen der Etappen-Kompagnie. (180) [Abb.]: Abmarsch aus dem Lager (180) Aufzeichnung des Oberarztes Dr. Kluge. (182) [Abb.]: Unterstand im Walde (183) Tagebuch des Unterzahlmeisters Kopitz. (184) [Abb.]: Der Marktplatz von Jaunde (185) Brief des Stabsarztes Dr. Kalweit an Oberleutnant Lüders. (187) Aufzeichnung des Oberjägers d. Res. Petersen der Etappen-Kompagnie. (187) Aufzeichnung des Oberjägers d. Res. Petersen der Etappen-Kompagnie. (188) [Abb.]: Innenhof der Station Jaunde (189) [Abb.]: Oberhäuptling der Jekaba, Nasaga Eboko, mit seinen Frauen (192) Tagebuch des Oberarztes Dr. Podzun der 3. Kompagnie. (194) [Abb.]: Befestigte Feldstellung (195) [Abb.]: Deutsche Kriegsgräber in Kamerun (197) Aufzeichnung des Vizefeldwebels in Kamerun (197) 4. Kapitel Togo Schilderung der Ereignisse in Togo durch einen deutschen Kaufmann. (199) [Abb.]: Polizeiwache in Lome (200) [Abb.]: Polizeitruppen überschreiten den Jogu-Fluß (202) 5. Kapitel Deutsch-Neu-Guinea (203) Aufzeichnung des Rittmeisters v. Klewitz, Inspektors der Polizeitruppe für Deutsch-Neu-Guinea. (204) Aufzeichnung des Oberleutnants Mayer. (205) Aufzeichnung des Polizeimeisters Mauderer. (206) [Abb.]: Landung australischer Truppen auf Samoa (206) Aufzeichnung des Leutnants d. Res. Kempf über die Ereignisse bei der Truppenabteilung in Bitapaka am 11. September 1914. (207) [Abb.]: Durch versenkte Schiffe versperrte Hafeneinfahrt von Tsingtau ( - ) [Abb.]: Weiße Freiwilligen-Abteilung von Deutsch-Neu-Guinea im Gefecht (209) 6. Kapitel Tsingtau (210) Brief des Matrosenartilleristen Rasch des Matrosen-Artillerie-Kommandos 4. Tsingtau, den 18. August 1914. (211) Brief des Unterarztes der Reserve. Peking, den 20. Dezember 1914. (211) [Abb.]: Notbrücke der Japaner nach der Sprengung der Cäcilienbrücke in Lauschan (212) Bericht des Kapitänleutnants Brunner, Kommandanten des Torpedobootes "S 90". (213) Brief des Assistenzarztes Dr. Scheidemann. Deutsches Lazarett Peking, den 8. Januar 1915. (214) [Abb.]: Japanisches Massengrab (215) [Abb.]: Der Ehrenfriedhof der gefallen Verteidiger Tsingtaus (216) [Abb.]: Der Ehrenfriedhof der gefallen Verteidiger Tsingtaus (217) [Abb.]: Japanischer Schützengraben vor dem deutschen Haupthindernis (218) Brief des Hauptmanns Sodan. (220) [Abb.]: 28-cm-Haubitze auf dem Bismarckberg nach der Sprengung durch die Deutschen (221) [Abb.]: Feldhaubitzenbatterie mit Ochsen bespannt (222) Aus dem Seekrieg (223) 1. Kapitel Der Krieg in der Nordsee bis zur Schlacht an der Doggerbank (223) Brief eines Matrosen des kleinen Kreuzers "Stralsund". (224) Brief des Deckoffiziers Paul Käßner des Torpedobootes "G 9". (225) [Abb.]: Zum Angriff vorbrechende Torpedoboote (225) [Abb.]: Treffer auf einem Torpedoboot (227) Brief eines Matrosen über den Untergang des kleinen Kreuzers "Ariadne" am 28. August 1914. Wilhelmshaven, den 4. Oktober 1914. (227) Brief des Artilleriemechaniker-Obergasts August Bickel, 2. Marine-Luftschiff-Abteilung. (229) Brief eines Matrosen einer Minenleger-Division. Cuxhaven, den 11. November 1914. (230) [Abb.]: Deutsches U-Boot taucht zum Angriff gegen feindliche Kreuzer (230) Brief eines Matrosen des kleinen Kreuzers "Stralsund". (231) Brief eines Oberheizers des Linienschiffes "Kaiserin". Wilhelmshaven, den 8. November 1914. (232) [Abb.]: Die Schlachtschiffe "Kaiser" und "Kaiserin" mit U-Boot-Sicherung (232) Brief des Oberheizers Artur Fischer, II. Werftdivision, 1. Zweigkompagnie. Wilhelmshaven, den 28. November 1914. (233) [Abb.]: Der untergehende Panzerkreuzer "Yorck" (234) Brief des Torpedo-Obermaschinenmaats Ernst Schwanitz des Torpedobootes "S 120". Nordsee, den 19. Dezember 1914. (235) Brief des Materialienverwaltersmaats Thilo Sölter des Torpedobbotes "V 158". ., den 20. Dezember 1914. (235) Brief des Fähnrichs z. See Reinhardt des Schlachtkreuzers "Seydlitz". ., den 18. Dezember 1914. (236) Brief des Obermatrosen Ernst Fischer des Schlachtkreuzers "Derfflinger". Wilhelmshaven, den 18. Dezember 1914. (236) [Abb.]: Der Schlachtkreuzer "Derfflinger", ein kleiner Kreuzer und Torpedoboote passieren eine Schiffssperre (237) Brief des F. T.-Gasts Kurt Wandt des Schlachtkreuzers "von der Tann". An Bord S. M. S. "von der Tann", den 19. Dezember 1914. (238) Brief eines Maats an Bord eines U-Bootes. (239) [Abb.]: Deutsches U-Boot vor Helgoland (239) Brief des Artilleriemechaniker-Obergasts August Bickel, 2. Marine-Luftschiff-Abteilung. (240) [Abb.]: Die brennende "Seydlitz" in der Schlacht an der Doggerbank ( - ) Brief des Fähnrichs z. See Reinhardt des Schlachtkreuzers "Seydlitz". S. M. S. "Seydlitz", den 25. Januar 1915. (241) [Abb.]: Der Beobachter eines abgeschossenen englischen Flugzeuges wird von einem deutschen Flieger an Bord genomme (241) Brief des Obermatrosen Fritz Goldhardt des Schlachtkreuzers "Moltke". S. M. S. "Moltke", den 26. Januar 1915. (242) Brief des Deckoffiziers Paul Käßner des Torpedobootes "G 9". Wilhelmshaven, den 31. Januar 1915. (242) [Abb.]: Die deutschen Schlachtkreuzer in der Seeschlacht an der Doggerbank (243) Brief des Reservisten Franz Reichardt des Torpedobootes "S 34". Wilhelmshaven, den 28. Januar 1915. (246) Brief eines Maschinistenmaates des Torpedobootes "T 77". Nordsee, den 13. März 1915. (246) 2. Kapitel Sieg und Untergang des deutschen Kreuzergeschwaders (248) Brief eines Matrosen des Panzerkreuzers "Scharnhorst". ., den 12. Oktober 1914. (248) [Abb.]: Tafel A. Panzerkreuzer "Scharnhorst" verläßt den Heimathafen ( - ) [Abb.]: Tafel B. Nach Torpedierung aufbrechender Dampfer ( - ) Zwei Briefe eines Obermaats des Panzerkreuzers "Scharnhorst". An Bord S. M. S. "Scharnhorst", Stiller Ozean, den 25. September 1914. (249) [Abb.]: Die "Scharnhorst" bei den Marquesas-Inseln (250) Brief des Vizeadmirals Grafen v. Spee über die Seeschlacht bei Coronel. ., den 2. November 1914. (251) [Karte]: Die Seeschlacht bei Coronel (252) [Abb.]: Vizeadmiral Graf v. Spee, Gesandter v. Erckert und Generalkonsul Dr. Gumprecht in Valparadiso am 3. November 1914. (253) Brief des Obermaats Hans Stutterheim des "Panzerkreuzers "Scharnhorst". Valparadiso, den 3. November 1914. (254) [Abb.]: Kopie des Gästebuchs des Deutschen Vereins in Valparadiso. (255) Brief eines Leutnants z. See des kleinen Kreuzers "Dresden". S. M. S. "Dresden", in der Nähe von Talcahuano, den 2. November 1914. (255) [Abb.]: Panzerkreuzer "Monmouth" in der Seeschlacht bei Coronel ( - ) [Abb.]: "Scharnhorst", "Gneisenau" und "Nürnberg" verlassen den Hafen von Valparadiso am 4. November 1914 (257) Brief des Leutnants z. See Lietzmann des Panzerkreuzers "Gneisenau". ., den 10. Dezember 1914. (258) [Karte]: Die Seeschlacht bei den Falkland-Inseln (259) Brief des englischen Seekadetten Esmond des Schlachtkreuzers "invincible" an seinen Vater Sir Thomas Esmond, Parlamentsmitglied. (259) Brief des Artilleriemechaniker-Obergasts Kurt Hildenheim des Kreuzers "Dresden". (261) Brief des Artilleriemechaniker-Obergasts Kurt Hildenheim des Kreuzers "Dresden". (262) Tagebuch eines Deckoffiziers des Kreuzers "Emden". ., den 28. Oktober 1914. (263) Tagebuchaufzeichnungen eines Matrosen während der Fahrt der "Ayesha". Montag, den 9. November 1914. (264) [3 Abb.]: Tafel C. (1)Kleiner Kreuzer "Emden" (2)Granatwirkungen (3)Das Wrack der "Emden" ( - ) [Abb.]: Tafel D. U-Boot-Netzsperre ( - ) [Abb.]: Der Schoner "Ayesha" (265) [Abb.]: Die Ayesha" auf Padang Reede bewacht von einem holländischen Regierungsfahrzeug (267) Bericht über das weitere Schicksal des Schoners "Ayesha" und seine Besatzung. (267) Brief des Maschinisten-Assistenten Karl Tuchel an Bord des Dampfers "Rio Negro". (268) Bericht des Kapitänleutnants Thierichens, des Führers des Hilfskreuzers "Prinz Eitel Friedrich". (269) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant v. Mücke landet mit der "Ayesha"-Besatzung in Konstantinopel (272) Brief des Marineingenieurs Karl Giesecke des Hilfskreuzers "Cap Trafalgar". An Bord der "Eleonore Woermann", Atlantik, den 19. September 1914. (273) 3. Kapitel Die "Goeben" und "Breslau" im Mittelländischen und im Schwarzen Meer (276) Brief eines Matrosen des kleinen Kreuzers "Breslau". Dardanellen, den 12. August 1914. (276) [Abb.]: Die "Breslau" vor dem Goldenen Horn (277) [Abb.]: Die "Goeben" im Bosporus (279) Brief des Oberstabssignalisten Albert Eichhorn des Schlachtkreuzers "Goeben". Konstantinopel, den 18. Dezember 1914. (279) Zwei Briefe des Obersanitätsgastes Paul Günther, S. M. S., "Goeben". Konstantinopel, den 2. November 1914 (282) [Abb.]: Treffer im hinteren Schornstein der "Goeben" (282) [Abb.]: 30,5 Zentimeter Treffer auf der Back der "Goeben" (283) [Abb.]: Unter der Back (284) Brief des Bootsmannsmaats Oskar Eydam des Schlachtkreuzers "Goeben". Konstantinopel, den 15. November 1914. (284) Brief des Geschützführers Ernst W. des türkischen Kreuzers "Hamidie". Konstantinopel, den 4. Dezember 1914. (285) [Abb.]: Der türkische Kreuzer "Hamidie" vor dem Goldenen Horn (286) Brief des Bootsmannsmaats Oskar Eydam des Schlachtkreuzers "Goeben". Konstantinopel, den 3. Januar 1915. (286) Brief des Generalfeldmarschalls Freiherrn v. d. Goltz an Großadmiral v. Tirpitz. Konstantinopel, den 27. Januar 1915. (287) Zwei Briefe des Leutnants z. See Missuweit des Schlachtkreuzers "Goeben". Konstantinopel, den 23. Fabruar 1915. (288) [Abb.]: Vor den Dardanellen versenkte feindliche Kriegsschiffe (288) Brief des Bootsmannsmaats Oskar Eydam des Schlachtkreuzers "Goeben". Konstantinopel, den 13. Mai 1915. (289) [Abb.]: Russische Mine detoniert im Suchgerät (289) Brief des Arztes Dr. Landrock des Schlachtkreuzers "Goeben". Juni 1915. (290) Bericht über den Untergang des österreichisch-ungarischen kleinen Kreuzers "Zenta" am 16. August 1914. (292) [Abb.]: Kleiner Kreuzer "Zenta" (292) [Abb.]: Das vor Pola abgeschossene italienische Lenkluftschiff "Città di Jesi" (293) Brief eines Steuermeisters des österreichisch-ungarischen Torpedobootszerstörers "Lika". (294) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarische Linienschiffe in Kielwasserlinie (294) 4. Kapitel Der Krieg in der Ostsee 1914/1915 (295) Brief eines Matrosen des kleinen "Kreuzers "Magdeburg". ., den 31. August 1914. (296) Aufzeichnung des Fliegers Hanns von Rhyn an Bord von "U 26". (297) [Abb.]: Hohe achterliche See (297) Brief des Obermaschinenmaats August Brecklein des großen Kreuzers "Victoria Louise". ., den 23. Oktober 1914. (298) [Abb.]: Blasenbahn eines Torpedos (298) Brief des Matrosen Ferdinand Rudolf des großen Kreuzers "Prinz Adalbert". ., den 24. März 1915. (299) Brief eines Maschinistenmaats des Panzerkreuzers "Roon". Neufahrwasser, den 10. Juni 1915. (299) [Abb.]: Torpedoboote bei Windstärke 12 (300) Brief eines Matrosen des kleinen Kreuzers "Lübeck". Danzig, den 3. Juli 1915. (301) [Abb.]: Das Wrack der "Albatros" bei Oestergarn auf Gotland (302) Brief des Heizers P. Schneider des Torpedoboots " S 139". (303) [Abb.]: Teilansicht der "Albatros" mit Granatlöchern (303) Brief des Oberleutnants z. See Mac Lean des kleinen Kreuzers "Bremen". ., den 1. Oktober 1915. (304) [Abb.]: Das Bergen des Schiffsinventars der "Albatros" (304) Brief des Oberheizers Kryphan des kleinen Kreuzers "Pillau". Sonnabend, den 21. August 1915. (305) [Abb.]: Das auf Minen gelaufene Torpedoboot "V 99" in sinkendem Zustande (306) Bericht des Kapitänleutnants Claußen des Torpedobootes "V 99". (307) [Abb.]: Das auf Minen gelaufene Torpedoboot "G 102" wird in den Hafen eingeschleppt (311) Brief des Hilfssteuermanns Kumm der Vorposten-Halbflottille Ost, Boot 16. In der Ostsee, den 12. November 1915. (312) Brief des Matrosen Franz Tänzer, Hilfs-Minensuchdivision Kiel. (312) [Abb.]: Minentreffer am Heck des Minensuchbootes "T 49" (313) 5. Kapitel Die Schlacht vor dem Skagerrak (314) Brief des Leutnants z. See d. Res. Hans Gebauer des Marine-Luftschiff-Detachements Tondern. Tondern in Schleswig, den 11. Februar 1916. (314) [Abb.]: Begegnung zwischen U-Boot und Zeppelin auf hoher See (315) Brief des Heizers Walter Oswald des Schlachtkreuzers "Lützow". (316) [2 Karten]: Die Seeschlacht vor dem Skagerrak (1)Der Kampf der Schlachtflotten (2)Der Kampf der Schlachtkreuzer ([318]) Brief des Oberheizers Kryphan des kleinen Kreuzers "Pillau". ., den 2. Juni 1916. (319) [Abb.]: Deutsche Schlachtkreuzer mit U-Boot-Sicherung, vom Flugzeug aus aufgenommen (320) [Abb.]: Englischer Fesselballon mit Mutterschiff in der Nordsee ( - ) Brief des Matrosen Erwin Lang des Torpedobootes "V 69". ., den 12. Juni 1916. (321) Brief des Artilleriemechaniker-Anwärters Erich Kleinschmidt des Linienschiffes "Kronprinz". (322) [Abb.]: Die anmarschierende deutsche Schlachtflotte (322) [Abb.]: Torpedoboote durchbrechen das anmarschierende deutsche Gros (323) Brief des Obermatrosen Karl Felchner des Panzerkreuzers "Thüringen". S. M. S. "Thüringen", den 5. Juni 1916. (324) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kehrtwendung I. (2)Kehrtwendung II. (325) [Abb.]: Torpedotreffer auf dem Schlachtschiff "Kronprinz" (November 1916) (326) Brief eines Matrosen, Schiff unbekannt. ., den 13. Juni 1916. (327) [Abb.]: Gefechtswendung der Schlachtflotte (327) 6. Kapitel Die Eroberung der baltischen Inseln (328) Brief des Signalmaats Motzbar des Linienschiffes "König". (329) [Abb.]: Die deutsche Flotte in der Tagga-Bucht (330) [Abb.]: Deutsches Flugzeug überbringt den gelandeten Truppen auf Ösel Meldungen (332) Brief des Obermatrosen Adolf Geißenhörner des Linienschiffes "König". (333) [Abb.]: Das im Moonsund zusammengeschossene und gestrandete russische Linienschiff "Slawa" (335) Brief des Unteroffiziers Matthias der 3. reitenden Batterie des Feldartillerie-Regiments Nr. 8. Insel Moon, den 26. Oktober 1917. (335) 7. Kapitel U-Boot-Taten (337) Aufzeichnung des Kapitänleutnants Frhr. Spiegel von und zu Peckelsheim, Kommandanten von "U 32". (339) [Abb.]: Aufgetauchtes U-Boot auf hoher See (339) [Abb.]: In Brand geschossener Dampfer (340) Aufzeichnung des Kapitänleutnants Jürst, Kommandanten von "U 43", über eine Fahrt ins Nördliche Eismeer im Oktober 1916. (340) Aufzeichnung des Kapitänleutnants Forstmann, Kommandanten von "U 39". Mai 1917. (342) [Abb.]: Sinkender Holzdampfer (342) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ungemütliches Schießen (2)"Plötzlich steht eine schwarze Rauchwolke über dem Mitteldeck des Dampfers" (343) [Abb.]: Deutscher U-Kreuzer (344) Brief des Matrosen Blume des U-Boots "Deutschland". Ravensburg, den 24. September 1917. (344) [Abb.]: Sinkender Dampfer (345) Aufzeichnung des Kapitänleutnants Krause, Kommandanten von "U 41". (346) [Abb.]: Torpedoraum eines U-Bootes (346) [Abb.]: "Ein großes Leck im Maschinenraum ließ den Dampfer über den Achtersteven sinken. (347) [4 Abb.]: Sinkender Dampfer zeigt das durch den Torpedo gerissene Loch (349) [Abb.]: Torpedierter englischer Dampfer (350) Bericht des Kapitänleutnants Steinbrinck, Kommandanten von "UB57", vom 26. Dezember 1917. (350) Bericht des Kapitänleutnants Steinbauer, Kommandanten von "U 48", vom 28. April 1918. (351) [2 Abb.]: (1)Torepdo reißt englischen Dampfer in der Mitte auseinander (2)"Nach zwei Treffern beginn der Segler zu brennen" (352) [Abb.]: 500 Tonnen großer italienischer Segler im Mittelmeer von U B 49 am 19. März 1918 in Brand geschossen (353) Bericht des Kapitänleutnants v. Schrader, Kommandanten von "UB 64", vom 26. Dezember 1917. (354) [Abb.]: Der Kessel explodiert (354) [Abb.]: In der Biskaya in Grund gebohrter Segler (355) 8. Kapitel. Wie die deutsche Flotte zerbrach. Brief des Seekadetten Hans Elsner des Linienschiffes "Schlesien". (355) [Abb.]: U-Boote vor der Übergabe an England (358) [Abb.]: Die deutsche Hochseeflotte auf der Fahrt nach Scapa Flow (361) [Abb.]: U-Boot übergibt einem Flieger erbeutete Papiere (364) Helden der Luft (365) 1. Kapitel. Luftkämpfe (366) Bericht des Oberleutnants Kraft der Bayerischen Feldflieger-Abteilung 5. Flughafen Houplin, den 1. Dezember 1915. (367) [Abb.]: Hinter den deutschen Stellungen abgestürztes französisches Flugzeug (368) [Abb.]: Hinter den deutschen Stellungen abgeschossener französischer Flieger ( - ) Bericht des Flugzeugbeobachters Leutnants v. Scheele des Kampfgeschwaders 2. Flughafen Saarbrücken, den 23. Januar 1916. (369) Bericht des Leutnants Lehmann der Feldflieger-Abteilung 32 über einen Luftkampf mit fünf englischen Fliegern am 5. März 1916. (370) Brief des Hauptmanns Bölcke. ., den 16. März 1916. (370) Bericht des Leutnants Hüttich der Artillerie-Flieger-Abteilung 221. (371) Brief des Leutnants Manfred Frhr. v. Richthofen. Jagdstaffel 11, den 18. September 1916. (372) Brief des Leutnants Manfred Frhhr. v. Richthofen. Jagdstaffel Boelcke, den 3. November 1916. (373) Aufzeichnung des Leutnants Lothar Frhr. v. Richthofen. (373) Bericht des Flugzeugführers Sergeant Brüwer. (374) Bericht des englischen Fliegers, Majors Mc. Suddens, über das letzte Luftgefecht des Leutnants Voß. (375) Bericht des Leutnants d. Res. Koch. (376) Bericht des Vizefeldwebels Grasmeher der Flieger-Abteilung 246 über einen Luftkampf in Mazedonien am 5. Oktober 1917. (376) [Abb.]: Fliegerabwehr ( - ) [Abb.]: In Mazedonien abgeschossenes englisches Flugzeug (377) Brief des Leutnants Hans Joachim Wolff an den Leutnant Lothar Frhr. v. Richthofen. Flughafen, den 25. April 1918. (378) [Abb.]: Richthofens Grab (379) 2. Kapitel Bombenangriffe (380) Tagebuchaufzeichnungen des Majors Siegert, Kommandeurs der "Brieftauben-Abteilung" der Obersten Heeresleitung. (380) Bericht eines österreichisch-ungarischen Marinefliegers über den Luftangriff auf Venedig in der Nacht vom 24. zum 25. Oktober 1915. (382) Brief eines Flieger-Unteroffiziers des Kampfgeschwaders 1 der Obersten Heeresleitung. (382) Bericht des österreichisch-ungarischen Oberleutnants Neugebauer über einen Fliegerangriff auf Ancona am 3. April 1916. (384) Bericht des Oberleutnants Scherzer über die Kriegsfahrt des L. Z. 85 am 4./5. Mai 1916. (386) [Abb.]: Das Wrack des am 28. Dezember bei Libau gestrandete "L. Z. 38" (386) Bericht des Oberleutnants Koreuber, Kommandanten des L. Z. 101, über den Angriff auf Mudros am 20./21. März 1917. (387) Bericht der Kampfstaffel 19 der Obersten Heeresleitung über den in der Nacht vom 27./28. Juli 1917 ausgeführten Bombenflug nach Paris. (388) Bericht des Hauptmanns Kleine, Kommandeurs des Kampfgeschwaders 3, über die Angriffe auch Chatham, Cheerneß, Margate und London in den Nächten vom 3./4. und 4./5. September 1917. (389) [Abb.]: Bombenangriff auf ein englisches Munitionslager (390) Bericht des Hauptmanns Köhl, Kommandeurs des Bombengeschwaders 7, über den Angriff auf das Munitionslager Blargies. (391) Bericht des Unteroffiziers Polter der Riesen-Flieger-Abteilung 501 der Obersten Heeresleitung über einen Nachtangriff auf Boulogne. (392) [Abb.]: Das deutsche Riesenflugzeug R 69 (392) [Abb.]: Tafel E. Zeppelin über London im Abwehrfeuer englischer Flaks ( - ) [Abb.]: Tafel F. Abgeschossener französischer Flieger ( - ) 3. Kapitel Schlachtflieger (394) [Abb.]: Deutscher Schlachtflieger nimmt Handgranaten an Bord. (394) Bericht des Hauptmanns Zorer. Bericht des Leutnants d. Res. Klinker. (395) Bericht des Leutnants Holbek, Führer der Schlachtstaffel 37, über einen Angriff gegen den französischen Flughafen Magneux am 27. Mai 1918. (396) Bericht des Oberleutnants Greim der Bayerischen Jagdstaffel 34 über einen Angriff auf zwei englische Tanks im Kampfgelände östlich Proyart am 23. Mai 1918. (396) [Abb.]: Der Beobachter eines deutschen Infanterie-Flugzeuges gibt mit Blinklampe Signale nach der Erde (397) 4. Kapitel Angriffe auf Fesselballone (397) Bericht des Leutnants d. Res. Wangemann über einen am 21. September 1917 durchgeführten Angriff auf einen feindlichen Fesselballon vor der Deutschen Südarmee. (397) Bericht des Leutnants d. Res. Röth über den Abschuß von fünf Fesselballonen am 29. Mai 1918. (398) [Abb.]: Absprung eines Beobachters aus einem Fesselballon (398) Bericht des Offizierstellvertreters Heibert der Jagdstaffel 46 über den Abschuß von vier Fesselballonen am 1. August 1918. (399) [Abb.]: In Brand geschossener feindlicher Fesselballon (399) 5. Kapitel Absprünge aus Flugzeugen und Fesselballonen (400) Bericht des Vizefeldwebels Hausmann von der Feldluftschiffer-Abteilung 39 über seinen Absprung am 6. August 1916. (400) Bericht des Flugzeugführers Leutnant Steinbrecher der Jagdstaffel 46 über seinen Absprung aus einem brennenden Albatros D. 5. (401) [Abb.]: Beobachter springt von einem Fesselballon ab (401) Bericht des Leutnants d. Res. Udet über seinen Absprung aus Fokker D. VII. (402) Bericht des Leutnants d. Res. Raesch der Jagdstaffel 43 über seinen Absprung aus brennendem Flugzeug. (402) Bericht des Unteroffiziers Bauer über seinen Fallschirmsprung am 11. August 1918. (403) [Abb.]: Landung eines mit Fallschirm abgesprungenen deutschen Fliegers (403) 6. Kapitel Notlandungen und Flucht aus Feindesland (404) Bericht des Oberleutnants Gravenstein der Feldflieger-Abteilung 69. (404) Bericht des Unteroffiziers Bruns des Bombengeschwaders 7 der Obersten Heeresleitung über seine Notlandung auf englischem Gebiet am 6. Januar 1917. (405) Bericht des Oberleutnants Daum über seine Landung bei Hod Salmana, 150 Kilometer hinter den feindlichen Linien, zur Sprengung der militärisch wichtigen Anlagen am 5. August 1917. (406) [Abb.]: Englisches Lager in der Wüste (407) [Abb.]: Englischer Stützpunkt mit Drahthindernissen in der Wüste (408) [Abb.]: Tafel G. Italienische Kriegsschiffe suchen sich dem Angriff österreichisch-ungarischer Flugzeuge durch Schleifenfahrt zu entziehen ( - ) [Abb.]: Tafel H. Der Innenhafen von Port Said ( - ) Bericht des Flugzeugführers Unteroffizier Straumer der Flieger-Abteilung A 209 über seine Flucht aus französischer Gefangenschaft. (409) Bericht des Unteroffiziers Doerzenbach und des Gefreiten Bruckhuber der Flieger-Abteilung 304 b. (410) [Abb.]: Englischer Fliegerangriff auf den Flughafen der Flieger-Abteilung 304 bei Afouli im Frühjahr 1918 (410) [Abb.]: Englischer Flughafen westlich Ismailia (1, 2 und 4 = Flugzeuge, 3 = einschlagende Bomben) (412) Bericht des Leutnants Haehner der Fliegerabteilung 16 über seinen Flug nach Finnland. (413) [Abb.]: In Finnland abgeschossenes russisches Flugzeug (414) Bericht des Vizefeldwebels Mühlberger über seinen Abschuß und seine Gefangennahme am 22. März 1918. (415) 7. Kapitel Die Afrikafahrt des Marineluftschiffes "L 59" (416) [Abb.]: Tafel J. Absprung ( - ) [3 Abb.]: Tafel K. Aus dem britischen Kriegsmuseum ( - ) [Abb.]: Karawane in der Wüste (419) [Abb.]: Englische Befestigungsanlagen am Suezkanal (421) Aus dem Geheimdienst (422) 1. Kapitel Allgemeines über den Nachrichtendienst (422) [Abb.]: Bekanntmachung (423) [Abb.]: Espion, traître à son pays. Dieser Spion wurde im September 1914 von den Franzosen auf der Straße von Verzy bei Reims erschossen. ( - ) Orgainsation und Ziele. (425) [Abb.]: Erschießung eines des Landesverrates überführten englischen Soldaten hinter der englischen Front (425) [Abb.]: Allgemeine Bekanntmachung über zwei mit Flugzeug abgesetzte Spione (427) Agenten und Spione. (428) [Abb.]: Vorsicht Soldaten bei der Abgabe von Briefen und Postkarten während der Eisenbahnfahrt! (431) 2. Kapitel Der Nachrichtendienst an der Westfront (431) Kriegsnachrichtenstellen (433) [Abb.]: Die Liste der in obigen Bekanntmachungen wegen Zuführung wehrfähiger Belgier zur belgischen Kampffront genannten Verurteilten zeigt, wie sich alle Gesellschaftsklassen unterstützend halfen (434) Das Wesen des Kriegsnachrichtendienstes. (435) [Abb.]: Einem deutschen Spion abgenommener Revolver (435) Die Aufgaben des geheimen Nachrichtendienstes. (435) [Abb.]: Schuh, Weste und Schlips eines deutschen Spions, auf Geheimcode und Geheimtinte untersucht (436) Agenten. (437) Organisierung der Agentenarbeit und ihrer Meldewege. (438) [Abb.]: Vor der Erschießung (438) Interessante Vorfälle bei der Nachrichtenstelle Antwerpen. (439) [Abb.]: Feuer! (440) [Abb.]: Feindlicher Beobachter hinter den deutschen Linien ( - ) Ein "Agent provocateur" (441) [Abb.]: Loslassen einer Brieftaube aus einem steckengebliebenen Tank (441) Der Koffer des französischen Kapitäns R. (442) [Abb.]: Brieftaube mit Meldung (443) [Abb.]: Brieftaubenwagen hinter der Front (444) Telegrammstreifen und Postsäcke (445) Die Fochschen Reserven und die Amerikaner (446) [Abb.]: Feindliche Kräfteverteilung vor der deutschen 4. Armee am 6. Dezember 1914 (447) [Abb.]: Am elektrischen Zaun ( - ) [Karte]: Verteilung der franz.-engl.-belg. Kräfte. Stand vom 5. 6. 1918. Auf Grund der von den deutschen Nachrichtenoffizieren der Armeen der O. H. L. eingereichten Unterlagen wurde bei der O. H. L. die Gesamtübersicht über die Verteilung der gegenerischen Kräfte von der ganzen deutschen Westfront in große Karten gedruckt. (449) Der elektrische Drahtzaun (450) [Abb.]: In der Mitte die elektrisch geladenen Drähte, rechts und links die ungeladenen Schutzzäune (451) [Abb.]: Der Generalgouverneur von Belgien, Exzellenz von Bissing, bei der Besichtigung des elektrischen Drahtzaunes an einem größeren Einlaßtor (452) Brieftaube, Freiballon und Flugzeug im Spionagedienst (453) Die Brieftaube. (453) [Abb.]: Maueranschlag in drei Sprachen, über ganz Belgien verbreitet, zur Warnung vor dem elektrischen Grenzzaun (454) Flugzeug und Freiballon. (455) [Abb.]: Abb. 1 Skizze 1. (455) [2 Abb.]: (1)Abb. 2 Skizze 2. (2)Abb. 3 Skizze 3. (456) [Abb.]: Ertappt ( - ) [Abb.]: Abb. 4 Skizze 4. (457) [3 Abb.]: (1), (2)Abb. 5 Skizze 5. (3)Abb. 6 Skizze 6. (458) [2 Abb.]: (1)Abb. 8 Skizze 8. (2)Abb. 9 Skizze 9. (459) [2 Abb.]: (1)Abb. 10 Skizze 10. (2)Abb. 11 Skizze 11. (460) [Abb.]: Abb. 12 Skizze 12. (461) [3 Abb.]: (1)Abb. 13 Skizze 13. (2)Abb. 14 Skizze 14. (3)Abb. 15 Skizze 15. (464) [Abb.]: Tafel L. Schutzmittel des Spions. Isolierte Strümpfe, Schuhe und isoliertes Werkzeug von Spionen zum Überschreiten und Durchschneiden des elektrischen Zaunes ( - ) [Abb.]: Tafel M. Der elektrische Zaun. Längs des Zaunes waren Läutewerke aufgestellt, die in Tätigkeit waren, sobald der Zaun berührt wurde. Ein Grenzbeamter prüft mit isoliertem Material das richtige Funktionieren der Läutewerke ( - ) [Abb.]: Eine französische Ballonpost. Die Zettel hingen an einem kleinen Ballon und waren durch eine Zündschnur verbunden, durch deren langsames Abbrennen die einzelnen Zettel über das besetzte Gebiet verstreut werden sollten. (465) Von der "Geheimen Feldpolizei" (466) [Abb.]: Mühle in Roulers, in der im Oktober 1914 zwölf deutsche Soldaten von Franktireurs ermordert wurden (467) [Abb.]: Artikel aus "Le Littoral" (468) Feindliche Spionage. (469) [Abb.]: Durchsuchung belgischer Landleute nach Waffen (470) [Abb.]: Selbst die Belgier hatten schon am 18. August 1914 eine eigene Landsmännin wegen Kriegsverrats zugunsten Deutschlands zum Tode verurteilt und das Urteil sofort vollstrecken lassen. - Obiger Maueranschlag des deutschen Generalgouvernements in Belgien ruft den Vorfall anläßlich der "Cavell-Entrüstung" erneut den Belgiern und aller Welt in die Erinnerung (471) Sabotage und Sprengagenten. (472) [Abb.]: Gefaßt! ( - ) Brief- und Personenschmuggel, Schmäh- und Hetzschriften. (473) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Chiffrierschlüssel für französische Spione nach einer bekannten Melodie (2)Meldung nach obigem Schlüssel, die besagt, daß der Absender "mit Vergnügen den Empfang einer Sendung bestätigt!" (474) 3. Kapitel Grenzschmuggel (475) [Abb.]: Aus dem britischen Kriegsmuseum Planskizze eines französischen Spions über die Belegung und Verteilung deutscher Truppen in La Bassée (475) [2 Abb.]: (1)Grenzwache (2)Nächtlicher Grenzübergang (476) [Abb.]: Hinter künstlichem Gebiß eingelegter Meldestreifen, der entrollt, 4,50 Meter lang war (477) [Abb.]: Röntgenbestrahlung ergibt in einem Zigarettenetui eine mit einer besonderen Kapsel versehene und Spionagenachrichten enthaltende Zigarette (478) [Abb.]: Der ganze Schlüsselstiel war bis zum Ring ausgebohrt worden, so daß er beträchtliches Meldematerial fassen konnte. Die Hohlöffnung war vorn mit Blei ausgegossen, um den Eindruck eines Vollschlüssels zu erwecken (479) [2 Abb.]: (1)Quaste an einem Damenschirm als Behälter wichtiger Nachrichten (2)Spionenversteck (480) [Abb.]: Tafel N. Die von den Franzosen in Vincennes erschossene Tänzerin Mata Hari ( - ) [2 Abb.]: Tafel O. (1)Kapitän Estève auf dem letzten Gang zu Vincennes 13. Juli 1917 (2)Erschießung eines Spions durch die Franzosen ( - ) [Abb.]: Spione wurden zwischen der Außenwand und unter der Bodenverschalung von Frachtschiffen häufig versteckt, um so unbemerkt der Paßkontrolle zu entgehen (481) 4. Kapitel Russischer Geheimdienst (482) [Abb.]: Kragen, enthaltend Mitteilungen in Geheimtinte (482) [Abb.]: Eingenähte Leinenstücke wurden mit Vorliebe zu Nachrichtenübermittlung und Briefschmuggel benutzt (483) [2 Abb.]: (1)Links: Seite aus einem deutschen Buch, das bei einer Spionin gefunden wurde, auf der durch Durchlochen einzelner Buchstaben die Spionagenachricht gegeben wurde: "Das Fort ist nach Angabe der Bevölkerung verlassen" (2)Zigarren von Holland an einen deutschen (?) Spion in England gesandt. Aufgeschnitten und nach Geheimmeldungen untersucht (485) [Abb.]: Links: Flasche mit Tabletten zur Herstellung von Geheimtinte - Mitte: Büchschen mit Talkumpulver im Gebrauch eines deutschen Spions zur Herstellung von Geheimtinte; Federhalter dazu - Rechts: Zur Bereitung von Geheimtinte durch deutsche Agenten (487) [3 Abb.]: (1)Zigarrenkatalog als Deckblatt zu untenstehendem Code (2)Mundwasserflasche mit Geheimtinte (3)Schrift- und Telegrammcode für Marinenachrichten (488) [Abb.]: Die Exekution ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Versteckte Geheimtinte: In Tabaksbüchse, im Holzkästchen, (2)im Schwamm, (3)im Seifenstück (490) [Abb.]: Hohles Schokoladentäfelchen mit schriftlicher Spionagemeldung (491) [Abb.]: Schlips eines im Tower von London erschossenen Spions (492) 5. Kapitel Spionage und Spionage-Abwehr. Erinnerung eines Nachrichtenoffiziers im Osten. (493) [Abb.]: Öffentliche Erschießung eines armenischen Spions (494) [Abb.]: Der Spion wird abgeführt (496) [3 Abb.]: Tafel P. (1)Der Gang zur Richtstätte (2)Verlesung des dreifachen Todesurteils (3)Stillgestanden - Legt an - Feuer! ( - ) [Abb.]: Tafel Q. Erschießung von vier Franzosen nach Friedensschluß zu Vincennes, die im Kriege Landsleute als Spione an die Deutschen denunziert hatten ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Denkmal der Miß Cavell auf dem Trafalgar Square in London (2)Die ganze Welt wurde wegen der Erschießung der Miß Cavell in künstliche Aufregung versetzt, obwohl sie einwandfrei nachgewiesen erfolgte. Straßen und Berge wurden nach ihr benannt und mehrfach Denkmäler gesetzt (498) [Abb.]: Eine Kriegsgerichtssitzung (500) [Abb.]: Abhörstelle (502) 6. Kapitel Aus dem Kriegstagebuch eines Nachrichtenoffiziers an der Ostfront (503) I. Im Stabe Hindenburgs. (503) Beim Oberkommando der 8. Armee. (503) [Abb.]: Verhör eines Spions (505) Beim Oberbefehlshaber Ost. (505) [Abb.]: Kriegsgerichtssitzung gegen zwei ertappte Spione (507) [Abb.]: Eine Zivilgerichtssitzung im Osten (508) [2 Abb.]: (1)Untersuchung eines Spionageverdächtigen (2)Ein Ausweis des Bezirksgerichts Suwalki (510) [Abb.]: Gefangene Russen werden von einem Offizier verhört (511) II. Bei den Österreichern und Russen. (512) [3 Abb.]: Erhängung von Spionen in Rußland (1)Der Moment des Aufhängens (2)Das Ende (3)Gehängte Spione ([513]) [3 Abb.]: Die Verbrüderung der Fronten (1)Rückfragen sind nötig (2)Begrüßung durch russische Delegierte (3)Prüfung der Vollmachten (518) [3 Abb.]: Die Verbrüderung der Fronten(1)Verbinden der Augen (2)Der Weg in die Russenstellung (3)Im russischen Graben (519) Der russische Fall Dreyfus. (Hinrichtung des Obersten Mjassojedow.) (522) [Abb.]: Feind hört mit (523) [Abb.]: Befehl des russischen Gouverneurs Dr. Bierfreund während der kurzen Besetzung von Insterburg (525) [4 Abb.]: Spionageverdächtige Volkstypen aus dem Osten. Aufgetriebene Spione und Leichenräuber (527) [Abb.]: Harmlose Geldgeschäfte (530) III. Im Baltikum. (532) [Abb.]: Verhaftete russenfreundliche Geistliche (533) [Abb.]: Gefaßter Spion wird gefesselt abgeführt (535) [Abb.]: Steckbrief gegen den feindlichen Spion Zorn (538) Rückblick. (541) IV. Spionage-Fälle aus den Akten der Abwehr-Polizei. (542) Russische Sprengtrupps hinter der deutschen Front. (542) [Abb.]: Vernehmung eines holländischen Schiffers (542) Der russische Nachrichtendienst. (543) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erschießung eines Franzosen wegen Verbergung von Brieftauben (2)Übersetzung (543) Entwichene russische Kriegsgefangene als Spione hinter der deutschen Front. (544) [Abb.]: Erschießunsgbekanntmachung (545) [Abb.]: Steckbrief Jan Kaniewski oder Nakonieczny (546) Russische Spione hinter der österreichisch-ungarischen Front. (547) [Abb.]: (547) [Abb.]: Damentaschentuch auf Geheimtinte untersucht (548) [Abb.]: Von deutschen Zivilgerichten in den Jahren 1914 - 1918 abgeurteilte Spionagefälle (550) [Abb.]: Über das Anwachsen der Spionagetätigkeit der Entente-Mächte von der Zeit vor dem Kriege bis auf den heutigen Tag gibt die hier abgedruckte Statistik Auskunft. Die drei Darstellungen sind alle im gleichen Maßstab gehalten (551) [Abb.]: Über das Anwachsen der Spionagetätigkeit der Entente-Mächte von der Zeit vor dem Kriege bis auf den heutigen Tag gibt die hier abgedruckte Statistik Auskunft. Die drei Darstellungen sind alle im gleichen Maßstab gehalten (552) 7. Kapitel Der österreichisch-ungarische Geheimdienst (552) [Abb.]: Russische Bauern als Wegweiser (553) [Abb.]: Ein spionageverdächtiger Bauer wird abgeführt (556) 8. Kapitel Spionage an der Tiroler Front (558) Aus den Erinnerungen eines österreichischen Nachrichtenoffiziers. (558) [Abb.]: Erschießung eines österreichischen Verräters (559) Wie ich zum Nachrichtendienst kam. (559) Kundschafter und deren Tätigkeit. (562) [Abb.]: Der Weg zum Galgen (563) Der Abwehrdienst. (564) [Abb.]: Von Spionen gemachte Kreidezeichen auf österreichischen Eisenbahnwagen, die Angaben über Bestimmungsort der Wagen und Stärke der transportierten Truppen enthielten. (565) Die Zeit der italienischen Neutralität nach Ausbruch des Weltkrieges. (566) [Abb.]: An der Zollgrenze entdeckter Stiefel, in dessen Schnürsenkel geheime Nachrichten versteckt waren (567) [Abb.]: der italienische Spion Battisti wird zur Exekution geführt (569) Der Krieg mit Italien. (570) [Abb.]: Battisti auf dem Wege zum Galgen (570) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Todesurteil wird Battisti nochmals vorgelesen. (2)Battisti wird an den Galgen gebunden (571) [Abb.]: Verhaftete Spione (574) Schlußbemerkung. (575) 9. Kapitel Öffentliche Meinung im Kriege; Presse und Kriegspresseamt (576) Wille und Beweggründe. (576) Quellen deutscher Volksmeinung. (576) "Sein oder Nichtsein!" (577) [Abb.]: Deutsche Warnungsplakate (577) Offiziere, Generalstab. (578) Der innere Hader. (579) [Abb.]: Hütet Euch! Der Boche hängt mit an der Strippe! (579) Glaube an den Sieg. (580) Der Weg durch Auge und Ohr. (580) Die deutsche Presse. (581) Die Leitung des Pressedienstes. (582) Entwicklung und Tätigkeit des Kriegspresseamts. (582) [Abb.]: Propaganda der Franzosen, die das Überlaufen deutscher Soldaten zur Folge haben sollte (583) Stimmungsbilder. Gegnerschaft. (584) Berlin 1916. (585) [Abb.]: Französische Abwurf-Propaganda. Diese gefälschten Schilderungen waren in Zeitungsform gehalten und oben mit einem schwarz-weiß-roten Streifen oder dem Titel "Deutsche Feldpost" mit Aufdruck des deutschen Reichsadlers ausgestattet, wodurch ihre Herkunft verschleiert wurde (585) Kriegsanleihen. Reden und Vorträge. (586) Friedensresolution. (587) Abschied vom Kriegspresseamt. (587) [Abb.]: Englisches Flugblatt zur Aufhetzung des deutschen Soldaten (mit Ballonpost abgeworfen über den deutschen Linien) (587) 10. Kapitel Vom Wesen der Pressezensur im Kriege (588) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blatt eines Schmuggelbriefes vor der Behandlung auf Geheimtinte hin (2)Dasselbe Blatt nach chemischer Behandlung, wodurch sich dann im Original die mit Geheimtinte eingefügten Zeilen hellbläulich hervorheben. Es handelt sich hier allerdings um harmlose Nachrichten ([589]) [Abb.]: Gefälschter Kriegsgefangenen-Brief, der von den Engländern vervielfältigt und zu Tausenden über den deutschen Linien durch Flieger abgeworfen wurde (592) [Abb.]: Chiffrierte Nachrichten (595) 11. Kapitel Die "Gazette des Ardennes" (596) Deutsches Zeitungsunternehmen in Nordfrankreich (596) [Abb.]: Gazette des Ardennes (596) Gazette des Ardennes! (597) [Abb.]: Gazette des Ardennes (598) 12. Kapitel Als Kriegsberichterstatter im Felde (600) [Abb.]: Brieftauben im Schützengraben (601) [Abb.]: Einlassen von Brieftauben unter Gasalarm (602) [Abb.]: Die Brieftauben werden in das Flugzeug verladen (603) [Abb.]: Deutsche Brieftauben mit selbständigem Photoapparat (604) [Abb.]: Französische Brieftaube mit Photoapparat (605) [Abb.]: Mit Brieftaubenkamera gemachte Aufnahme (606) Kartenanhang (607) [Inhaltsverzeichnis]: (607) [Karte]: Deutsch-Ostafrika (608) [Karte]: Deutsch-Ostafrika. Lettows Zug durch Portug. Ost.-Afrika vom 25. 11. 17 bis zum 28. 9. 18. (609) [Karte]: Deutsch-Südwestafrika (610) [Karte]: Kamerun (611) [3 Karten]: (1)Togo (2)Das Schutzgebiet Kiautschou (3)Der nördliche Teil der Gazelle-Halbinsel (612) [Karte]: Ostsee (nördl. Teil) (613) [Karte]: Die Fahrten des "L 59" (614) [Karte]: Luftschiff- und Fliegerunternehmungen in der Ostsee (615) [Karte]: Die Zeppelinangriffe auf England ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )
UNTEILBAR UND UNTRENNBAR Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges (-) Unteilbar und untrennbar (1,1919) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Abb.]: Kaiser Franz Josef. ( - ) Titelseite ([I]) Mit höchster Genehmigung ehrfurchtsvoll gewidmet Seiner k. und. k. Hoheit dem durchlauchtigsten Herrn Feldmarschall Erzherzog Friedrich. ([III]) [Vorwort] ([V]) Verzeichnis der Kunstbeilagen. ([VII]) Geleitwort. ([IX]) Inhaltsverzeichnis. ([XIII]) Beilagen. (XVI) Verzeichnis der Mitarbeiter. (XVI) Vor dem Sturm. ([1]) Europa zur Jahrhundertwende. ([3]) [Abb.]: ([3]) [Abb.]: Der Friedenszar Nikolaus II., Kaiser von Rußland. (4) [Abb.]: Königin Viktoria von Großbritannien und Irland, Kaiserin von Indien. (5) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die europäische Familie. Zar Nikolaus II. Herzog Alfred von Koburg-Gotha. Kaiser Wilhelm II. Prinz Eduard von Wales. Königin Viktoria. Kaiserin Friedrich. (2)Leopold II., König der Belgier. (6) [Abb.]: Der Friedenspalast in Haag. (7) Serbien und der Panslawismus. (7) [2 Abb.]: (1)Königin Draga von Serbien. (2)König Alexander von Serbien. (8) [Abb.]: Peter Karageorgievic als Prätendent. (9) [Abb.]: Nikola Pašić [Pasic], der serbische Ministerpräsident. (10) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Offizierskasino in Belgrad, der Hauptsitz der großserbischen Bewegung. (2)Das kaiserliche Jagdschloß Mürzsteg. (11) [Abb.]: Abzeichen der "Narodna odbrana". (12) Beginn der Einkreisung der Zentralmächte. (13) [Abb.]: König Eduard VII. von Großbritannien und Irland, Kaiser von Indien. (13) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Port-Arthur. (14) [Abb.]: Blick auf Rabat. (Marokko.) (15) [3 Abb.]: (1)Delcassé, der französische Minister des Auswärtigen. (2)Clémenceau, der einflußreiche Politiker Frankreichs. (3)Jaurès, der französische Sozialistenführer. (16) [Abb.]: Herzog Freidrich ( - ) [Abb.]: Die Erneuerung der franco-russischen Allianz (Zarenbesuch in Cherbourg am 31. Juli 1909). (17) Von Mürzsteg bis zur türkischen Revolution (1903 - 1907). (18) [Abb.]: Graf Goluchowski, österreichisch-ungarischer Minister des Auswärtigen. (18) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Kuropatkin, der russische Kriegsführer. (2)Graf Witte, der russische Ministerpräsident. (19) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Gebäude der Duma. (2)Zarskoje Selo, die Residenz des Zaren. (20) Die Annexion 1908. (21) [Abb.]: Graf Ährenthal, der österreichisch-ungarische Minister des Auswärtigen. (22) [Abb.]: Iswolski, der russische Minister des Auswärtigen. (23) [Abb.]: Bosnisch-Herzegovinisches Infanterieregiment bezieht die Burghauptwache in Wien. (24) [2 Abb.]: (1)Tunneleinfahrt in der Pracaschlucht. (2)Kronprinz Georg von Serbien. (25) [2 Abb.]: (1)Drinabrücke der bosnischen Ostbahn. Der rechte Tunnel führt nach Uvac, der linke nach Višegrad [Visegrad]. (26) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Landesspital in Sarajewo. (2)Die Eisenwerke in Zenica. (27) [2 Abb.]: (1)Weinbau-Versuchsstation bei Mostar. (2)Kohlengruben an der Kreka. (28) [Abb.]: Straße im Vrbastal. (29) Die vollendete Einkreisung Deutschlands und Österreich-Ungarns. 1908 - 1912. (29) [2 Abb.]: (1)Fürst Bernhard Bülow, deutscher Reichskanzler. (2)Der "Imperator" der Hamburg-Amerika-Linie. (30) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kiderlen-Wächter, deutscher Stattssekretär des Auswärtigen. (2)Raymond Poincaré, Ministerpräsident und später Präsident Frankreichs. (31) [Abb.]: Bethmann Hollweg, der deutsche Reichskanzler. (32) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Karl. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Grey, englischer Minister des Auswärtigen. (2)König Georg V. von Großbritannien und Irland, Kaiser von Indien. (33) Tripolis und der Balkankrieg. 1912 - 1913. (34) [Abb.]: König Viktor Emanuel III. von Italien mit dem Kronprinzen. (35) [2 Abb.]: (1)Perabrücke in Konstantinopel. (2)Enver Pascha, der türkische Kriegsminister. (36) [Abb.]: Die Fürsten des Balkanbundes. König Peter. König Nikita. König Ferdinand. König Georg. (37) [2 Abb.]: (1)Graf Berchtold, der österreichisch-ungarische Minister des Äußeren. (2)Ansicht von Cetinje. (38) [Abb.]: Regierungsgebäude in Cetinje. (39) Die Balkankriege, die Londoner Konferenz und Albanien. 1913. (39) [Abb.]: Plevlje im Sandschak. (40) [Abb.]: Durazzo. (41) [3 Abb.]: (1)Skutari mit dem Tarabosch. (2)Essad Pascha, der albanische Kondottiere.(3)Danew, der Ministerpräsident Bulgariens. (42) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Carol I. von Rumänien. (2)Saloniki. (43) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Konstantin von Griechenland. (2)Fürst Wilhelm von Albanien. (44) Die Ermordung des Thronfolgers. 1914. (45) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Franz Ferdinand von Österreich-Este (46) [Abb.]: Das Belvedere in Wien, Residenz des Thronfolgers Franz Ferdinand. (47) [Abb.]: Das Thronfolgerpaar in Sarajewo, kurz vor der Ermordung. (48) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Eugen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Festnahme des Attentäters Princip. (2)Hartwig, der russische Gesandte in Belgrad. (49) [Abb.]: Konopischt [Konopiště), das Schloß des Erzherzog-Thronfolgers. (50) [2 Abb.]: (1)Geburtshaus des Erzherzog Franz Ferdinand in Graz. (2)Schloß Artstetten (die Grabstätte des Thronfolgerpaares). (51) Die Kriegserklärung. 1914. (51) [Abb.]: Kronprinz Alexander von Serbien. (52) [Abb.]: Baron Giesl, der österreichisch-ungarische Gesandte in Belgrad. (53) [Abb.]: Der Besuch Poincarés in Petersburg. (55) [2 Abb.]: (1)Sassonow, der russische Minister des Äußeren. (2)Marchese die San Giuliano, der italienische Minister des Äußeren. (56) [Brief]: "An meine Völker" (57) [Tabelle: Uebersicht der wichtigsten politischen Ereignisse der letzten zehn Jahre (1903 - 1914.) (59) Die Welt in Waffen. ([63]) Sinn und Wesen der modernen Kriegskraft. ([65]) [Abb.]: ([65]) [Abb.]: Englische Rekruten werden nach Anwerbung beeidet. (66) [Abb.]: Radfahrerkompagnie im Gefecht. (68) [Abb.]: Skipatrouille. (69) Waffen, Munition, Kriegsbauten, -mittel und -maschinen der Landmacht. (70) [Abb.]: Dum-Dum-Geschosse. (70) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehr. (71) [Abb.]: Feldgeschütz. (72) [3 Abb.]: Artilleriemunition (1) I. Schrapnell. II. Brandgranate. (2)III. Einheitsgeschoß (Granatschrapnell). IV. Stahlgranate (Bombe). (3)Französischer Lufttorpedo. (73) [Abb.]: Minenwerfer. (74) [2 Abb.]: (1)Soldat, durch Maske gegen giftige Gase geschützt, wirft eine Handgranate. (2)Minen und Gegenminen. (75) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schützengraben mit schrapnellsicheren Unterständen. (2)Wallspiegel. Zielvorrichtung am Gewehr zum gedeckten Schhießen. (76) [5 Abb.]: (1)Wolfsgruben und Drahtverhau. (2)Fliegerpfeil. (3)Fliegerbombe. (4)Scheinwerfer. (5)Kampfflugzeug. (77) [3 Abb.]: (1)Feldtelegraphenstation. (2)Telephonzentrale im Felde. (3)Pferdefeldbahn. (78) [2 Abb.]: (1)Fesselballon. (2)Panzerzug. (79) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehr mit Hundebespannung. (80) Ausrüstung, Verpflegung und Uniformierung der Landmacht. (80) [Abb.]: Kavalleristen beim Übersetzen eines Flußes auf Schwimmsäcken. (80) [Abb.]: Österreicher und Ungarn. 1. Tiroler-Landesschütze. 2. Ulanen-Offizier. 3. Infanterist. 4. Pionier. 5. Dragoner. 6. Reitende Artillerie. ( - ) [Abb.]: Pontonbrücke. (81) [2 Abb.]: (1)Fahrküche. (2)Feldbäckerei in Betrieb. (82) Sanitätswesen, Verbindung mit der Heimat. (83) [Abb.]: Sanitätswagen, offen zur Aufnahme der Verwundeten. (83) [Abb.]: Operation im Feldspital. (84) Heerführer. (84) Die Seemacht. (85) [Abb.]: "Dreadnought." (86) [Abb.]: Kreu (87) [Abb.]: Torpedoboot. (88) [Abb.]: Unterseeboot. (89) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Innere eines Unterseebootes. (2)Turmanlage eines Schlachtschiffes. (90) [2 Abb.]: (1)Seemine. (2)Wasserflugzeug. (91) Österreich-Ungarn. (92) [Abb.]: Lazarettschiff. (92) [Abb.]: Generaloberst Alexander Frh. v. Krobatin, k. und k. Kriegsminister. (94) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie Friedrich Frh. von Georgi, k. k. Minister für Landesverteidigung. (95) [3 Abb.]: (1)G. d. I. Samuel Frh. v. Hazai, k. ung. Landesverteidigungsminister. (2)Generaladjutant Seiner Majestät: Generaloberst Eduard Graf Paar. (3)Generaladjutant Seiner Majestät und Chef der Militärkanzlei: Generaloberst Artur Frh. v. Bolfras. (96) [Abb.]: Österreicher und Ungarn. 1. Husar. 2. Bosnisch-Hercegowinischer Hornist. 3. Jägeroffizier. 4. Marineoffizier. 5. Matrose. 6. Honvéd-Infanterist. ( - ) [Abb.]: Generalmajor Ferdinand von Kaltenborn, Chef der Detailabteilung. (97) [Abb.]: Generaloberst Franz Freiherr Conrad von Hötzendorf, Chef des Generalstabes für die gesamte bewaffnete Macht. (98) [Abb.]: F.M.L. Franz Höfer v. Feldsturm, Stellvertreter des Chefs des Generalstabes. (99) [2 Abb.]: (1)GM. Joseph Metzger, Chef der Operationsabteilung. (2)GM. Maximilian Ritter v. Hoen, Kommandant des Kriegspressequartiers. (100) [2 Abb.]: (1)FZM. Erzherzog Leopold Salvator, Generalartilleriedirektor. (2)FML. Franz Kanik, Generalquartiermeister. (101) [Abb.]: GdR. Erzherzog Joseph. (102) [2 Abb.]: (1)GdR. Erzherzog Franz Salvator, Generalinspektor der freiwilligen Sanitätspflege. (2)Admiral Erzherzog Carl Stephan. (103) [Abb.]: Generaloberst Erzherzog Joseph Ferdinand. (104) [Abb.]: Großadmiral Anton Haus, Marinekommandant. (105) [Abb.]: Tiroler Landesschützen. (106) [2 Abb.]: (1)Infanterie. (2)Ulanen. (107) [2 Abb.]: (1)Husaren. (2)Feldartillerie im Feuer. (108) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gebirgsartillerie auf dem Marsche. (2)Schwere Haubitze in Feuerstellung. (109) Das Deutsche Reich. (110) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Militärmusik. (2)Deutsche Infanterie im Gefecht. (111) [Abb.]: Deutsche Kürassiere. (112) [Abb.]: Rekrutentypen aus Österreich-Ungarn. 1. Pole. 2. Ungar. 3. Ruthene. 4. Steirer. 5. Ungar. 6. Dalmatiner. 7. Egerländer. 8. Hanake. 9. Tiroler. 10. Kroate. 11. Rumäne. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Garde-Maschinengewehr-Abteilung. (2)Deutsche Feldartillerie. (113) [Abb.]: Eine Pionierkolonne führt Pontons heran. (114) [Abb.]: Friedrich Wilhelm, Kronprinz des Deutschen Reiches und Kronprinz von Preußen. (115) [4 Abb.]: (1)Generaloberst Freiherr v. Hausen, Sächsischer Kriegsminister. (2)G. d. R. Frh. Kreß v. Kressenstein, Bayerischer Kriegsminister. (3)Generaloberst v. Moltke, Chef des Deutschen Generalstabes. (4)Generalleutnant v. Stein, Generalquartiermeister. (116) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generaloberst Erich v. Falkenhayn, Preußischer Kriegsminister. (2)Generalfeldmarschall Graf v. Häseler (117) [2 Abb.]: (1)Prinz Heinrich von Preußen, Generalinspekteur der deutschen Marine. (2)Großadmiral v. Tirpitz. (118) Rußland. (119) [Abb.]: Zar Nikolaus II. und Großfürst Nikolaj Nikolaewitsch. (120) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Suchomlinow, russischer Kriegsminister zu Beginn des Krieges. (2)Kriegs- und Marineministerium in Petersburg. (121) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russische Infanterie. (2)Sibirische Schützen. (122) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russisches Maschinengewehr. (2)Kosaken. (123) [Abb.]: Russische Feldartillerie. (124) [Abb.]: Reiterkunststück der Kosaken. (126) [Abb.]: Russische Offiziere. (127) [Abb.]: General Januschkewitsch, Chef des russischen Generalstabes. (130) Serbien. (131) [Abb.]: Serbische Infanterie. (131) [2 Abb.]: (1)Serbische Regimentsmusik der Garde. (2)Serbisches Maschinengewehr. (132) [Abb.]: Serbische Kavallerie. (133) [Abb.]: Serbische schwere Artillerie. (134) [Abb.]: Serbische Bandenführer. - Komite. (136) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vojvode Putnik, Führer der serbischen Armee. (2)General Stefanovic, serbischer Kriegsminister. (137) Montenegro. (138) [Abb.]: König Nikola fährt zur Front. (138) [2 Abb.]: (1)Danilo, Kronprinz von Montenegro. (2)General Vukotic, montenegrinischer Kriegsminister. (139) [Abb.]: Montenegrinische Infanterie. (140) [Abb.]: Montenegrinischer Landsturm. (141) Frankreich. (142) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Infanterie. (2)Millerand, französischer Kriegsminister zu Beginn des Krieges. (143) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Kürassiere. (2)Französische schwere Artillerie. (144) [Abb.]: Franzosen. 1. Infanterie-Korporal (neue Felduniform). 2. Infanterist (alte Uniform). 3. Kürassier. 4. Marokkanischer Spahi. 5. Algerischer Schütze. 6. Marine-Füsilier. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Alpenjäger. (2)Turkos. (145) [3 Abb.]: (1)General Joffre, Generalissimus der französischen Armee. (2)Senegalschütze mit Weib und Kind. (3)General Pau. (146) Großbritannien. (147) [Abb.]: Englisch-indisches Maschinengewehr. (147) [3 Abb.]: (1)Englische Infanterie. (2)Gurthas. (3)Englische Feldartillerie. (148) [Abb.]: Schottische Dudelsackpfeier. (149) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschall Lord Kitchener of Chartum, engl. Kriegsminister. (2)Feldmarschall French. (150) [2 Abb.]: (1)Flottenschau bei Spithead. (2)Admiral Jellicoe, erster Seelord der englischen Flotte. (151) [2 Abb.]: (1)Winston Churchill. (2)Herbert Henry Asquith, Premierminister. (152) Belgien. (152) [2 Abb.]: (1)Belgische Infanterie. (2)Belgische Ulanen. (153) Japan. (154) [2 Abb.]: (1)Japanische Festungsartillerie. (2)Japanische Infanterie. (155) Schlußwort. (156) Militärgeographie. ([157]) Der südöstliche Kriegsschauplatz. ([159]) [Abb.]: ([159]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Belgrad. (2)Der Kazan. (160) [Abb.]: Engländer. 1. Bengalischer Lanzenreiter. 2. Kavallerist. 3. Schottländer. 4. Infanterist. 5. Matrose. 6. Seeoffizier. ( - ) [4 Abb.]: (1)Zvornik. (2)Die Drinaschlucht, aufwärts von Bajinabasta [Bajina Bašta]. (3)Visegrad mit der Straße nach Rogatica. (4)Die Drinabrücke bei Megjegja. (161) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kragujevac. (2)Foca [Foča]. (162) [Abb.]: Die Taraschlucht. (163) [2 Abb.]: (1)Semendria. (2)Der Metalkasattel. (164) [3 Abb.]: (1)Podgorica. (2)Aus dem Durmitorgebirge. (3)das Volujakgebirge. (165) [2 Abb.]: (1)Cehotinaschlucht. (2)Oberer Teile des alten Weges von Cattaro nach Njegos ein typischer Karstweg. (166) [Abb.]: Cattaro mit dem Lovcen [Lovćen]. (167) [Abb.]: Montenegrnische Grenzforts bei Virpazar. (168) [3 Abb.]: (1)Aus Mostar, an der Bahn Sarajewo - Ragusa - Cattaro. (2)Das Sudjeskadefilee. (3)Gorazde [Goražde]. (169) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick von der Romanja planina gegen Mokro. (2)Neu Bileca [Bileća]. (170) Der russische Kriegsschauplatz. (170) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Dreikaiserecke bei Myslowitz (österreichisch-deutsch-russische Grenze). (2)Lötzen am Mauersee, typische masurische Landschaft. (171) [Abb.]: Aus den Rokitnosümpfen. (172) [Abb.]: Zaleszczyki am Dniestr. (173) [2 Abb.]: (1)Biala mit dem Panorama der Beskiden. (2)Panorama der Tátra. (174) [2 Abb.]: (1)Durchbruch des Dunajec am Pieniny. (2)Polnischer Bauer. (175) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Lupkowerpaß. (2)Delatynpaß bei Körösmezö. (176) [2 Abb.]: (1)Przemysl. (2)Lemberg. (177) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ruthene. (2)Czernowitz. (178) [2 Abb.]: (1)Czenstochau. (2)Das Narewtal, südlich Pultusk, kurz vor dem Zusammenfluß mit dem Bug. (179) [Abb.]: Blick auf Tilsit. (180) [2 Abb.]: (1), (2)Russische Volkstypen. (181) Der Seekrieg 1914. ([183]) Die Aktionen der k. u. k. Kriegsmarine. ([185]) [Abb.]: ([185]) Die Kriegsereignisse in der Adria. (186) Die maritime Lage im Mittelmeer zu Anfang 1914. (186) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der russische Torpedobootszerstörer "Novik". (2)Blick auf Gibraltar mit den Schützengalerien oberhalb des ersten Felsabhanges. (187) [Abb.]: die französische Mittelmeerflotte in der Adria. (188) [Abb.]: Das Stärkeverhältnis der Mittelmeerflotten Anfang 1914. (189) [Abb.]: Pola: Kriegshafen I. (190) [Abb.]: Pola: K. u. k. Hafenadmirats- und Seearsenalskommando-Gebäude. (191) [2 Abb.]: (1)Treist vom Leuchtturm aus. (2)Kontreadmiral Souchon. (192) [Abb.]: "Hamidite". (193) Die Mittelmeer-Situation unmittelbar vor dem Kriegsausbruche. (193) [Abb.]: "Reschad V". (193) [Abb.]: "Indefatigable". (194) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vizeadmiral Karl Kailer von Kaltenfels, Stellvertreter des Marinekommandanten. (2)Marinekommando-Jacht "Lacoma". (195) [Abb.]: Großkampfschiff "Viribus Unitis". (196) Die Flottenmobilisierung bei Kriegsausbruch. (197) [Abb.]: Großkampfschiff Typ "Tegetthoff". (197) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rapidkreuzer "Admiral Spann". (2)Torpedofahrzeug "Magnet". (198) [2 Abb.]: (1)Torpedozerstörer in Fahrt. (2)Panzerkreuzer "St. Georg". (199) [2 Abb.]: (1)Torpedofahrzeug "Huszár". (2)Turmschlachtschiff "Erzherzog Carl" feuernd. (200) [2 Abb.]: (1)Turmschlachtschiff "Monarch". (2)Turmschlachtschiff "Habsburg". (201) [Abb.]: Admiral Boué de Lapeyrère, Kommandant der französischen Mittelmeerflotte. (202) [Abb.]: Das Tegetthoff-Denkmal in Pola. (203) [Abb.]: Panorama von Pola. (204) [2 Abb.]: (1)Madonna del Mare. (2)Die Arena von Pola. (205) [Abb.]: Blick gegen Catene. (207) [Karte]: Plan eines befestigten Hafens. (209) [Abb.]: Französische Seemine. (210) [Abb.]: Auffischen verankerter Seeminen durch Schlepper. (211) Die Kriegsereignisse in der Adria (Bis Ende des Jahres 1914.) (212) [2 Abb.]: (1)Torpedo im Augenblick des Abfeuerns. (2)Der Hafen von Antivari. (212) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kleiner Kreuzer "Breslau". (2)Schlachtkreuzer "Goeben". (213) [Abb.]: Der österreichische Lloyddampfer "Baron Gautsch". (215) [Abb.]: S. M. S. "Zenta". (216) [Abb.]: Torpedofahrzeug "Ulan". (217) [Abb.]: Fregattenkapitän Paul Pachner. (218) [Abb.]: Panzerkreuzer "Kaiser Karl VI." (220) [Abb.]: Punta d'Ostro. (222) [Abb.]: Turmschlachtschiff "Radetzky". (224) [Abb.]: "Zenta" und "Ulan" im Kampfe. ( - ) [Abb.]: Im Kesselraum eines Schlachtschiffes. (225) [Abb.]: Leuchtturm der Insel Pelagosa. (226) [Abb.]: Turmschlachtschiff "Zrinyi". (227) [Abb.]: K. u. k. Seeflugzeug vor dem Aufstieg. (229) [2 Abb.]: (1)Seeflugzeug im Aufstieg. (2)Seeflugzeug im Fluge. (231) [Abb.]: Torpedofahrzeug "Tátra". (233) [Abb.]: Ragusa. (235) [Abb.]: Das französische Tauchboot "Eurie". (237) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarisches Unterseeboot. (238) [Abb.]: Das französische Flaggschiff "Courbet". (239) [Abb.]: Torpedierung des französischen Flaggenschiffes duch S. M. U-Boot XII am 21. Dezember 1914. ( - ) [Abb.]: K. u. k. Linienschiffsleutnant Egon Lerch der heldenmütige Kommandant des "U 12". (241) [2 Tabellen]: (1)Österreichische Handelsmarine. (2)Ungarische Handelsmarine. (243) [Abb.]: Seespitalschiff "Tirol". (244) Die Aktionen der k. u. k. Donauflottille. (246) [3 Abb.]: Unsere gepanzerten Flußfahrzeuge. (1)S. M. S. "Maros", "Leitha", 310 T Deplacement. (2)S. M. S. "Szamos", "Körös", 448 T Deplacement. (3)S. M. S. "Temes", Bodrog", 448 T Deplacement. (247) [Abb.]: Fliegerabwehr (249) [Abb.]: Geschützwechsel auf Monitor "Körös". (250) [Abb.]: Donaumonitor "Szamos". (251) [Abb.]: Patrouillenboot "C". (253) [Abb.]: 12 cm-Geschützturm auf Donaumonitor "Bodrog". (255) [Abb.]: Aufgefischte serbische Flußmine. (256) [Abb.]: Donaumonitore "Temes" und "Bodrog". (257) [Abb.]: "Körös" mit Abstreifvorrichtung gegen Treibminen. (259) S. M. S. "Kaiserin Elisabeth" bei der Verteidigung von Tsingtau. (261) Die Vorgeschichte von Japans Teilnahme am Weltkrieg. (261) [Abb.]: Panorama von Tsingtau. (261) Das deutsche Schutzgebiet in Tsingtau - Kiautschau. (262) [Abb.]: Linienschiffskapitän Richard Makoviz. (262) Beschreibung S. M. S. "Kaiserin Elisabeth". (263) [2 Abb.]: (1)Matrosen der "Elisabeth" in Tsingtau. (2)Deutsche Matrosen in Tsingtau. (263) [Karte]: Plan von Tsingtau. (264) Die Aufgabe S. M. S. "Kaiserin Elisabeth" und des deutschen Verteidigungsaufgebotes. (264) [Abb.]: Torpedo-Rammkreuzer "Kaiserin Elisabeth". (265) Der Verlauf der Belagerung bis zum Fall der Seefestung. (266) [Abb.]: Kapitän zur See v. Meyer-Waldeck kaiserlich deutscher Gouverneur in Tsingtau. (266) Berichte von Mitkämpfern. (267) [Abb.]: Kanonenboot "Jaguar". (267) [Abb.]: Der japanische Kreuzer "Takachito". (269) Die maritimen Kriegsereignisse außerhalb der Adria. (272) [Abb.]: Der kleine Kreuzer "Augsburg". (273) Der Seekrieg in den nordeuropäischen Gewässern. (273) [2 Abb.]: (1)"Königin Luise". (2)Der englische Kreuzer "Amphion". (274) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der deutsche Kreuzer "Straßburg" vernichtet ein englisches Unterseeboot. (2)Der englische Schlachtschiffkreuzer "Lion". (275) [Abb.]: Deutscher Passagierdampfer "Kaiser Wilhelm der Große". (276) Die Handelssperre Englands durch deutsche Unterseeboote. (277) [Abb.]: Der britische Hilfskreuzer "Oceanic". (277) [Abb.]: Deutsche Unterseeboote im Hafen. (278) [Abb.]: Englisches Torpedofahrzeug "Swift", Geschwindigkeit 36 Seemeilen. (279) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant Weddigen, Kommandant des "U 9". (280) [Abb.]: Das deutsche "U 9". (281) [Abb.]: Torpedierung eines Dampfers durch ein deutsches U-Boot. (282) [Abb.]: Der "Audacous" im Sinken. (283) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der deutsche Panzerkreuzer "Yorck". (2)Das englische Linienschlachtschiff "Bulwark". (284) [Abb.]: Der englische Panzerkreuzer "Hawke" (285) [Abb.]: Englisches U-Boot größter Type. (286) Der Kreuzer- und der Kolonialkrieg in den Weltmeeren. (287) A) Der Kreuzer- und Kolonialkrieg in den westlichen Weltmeeren. (287) [Abb.]: Vizeadmiral Graf Spee. (288) [Abb.]: Panzerkreuzer "Scharnhorst". (289) [Karte]: Situationsplan der Schlacht bei Santa Maria. (290) [Abb.]: Panzerkreuzer "Good Hope". (290) [Abb.]: Panzerkreuzer "invincible". (291) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kleiner Kreuzer "Leipzig". (2)Kreuzer "Nürnberg". (292) [Abb.]: Panzerkreuzer "Gneisenau". (293) [Abb.]: Kleiner Kreuzer "Dresden". (294) [Karte]: Situationsplan der Seeschlacht bei den Falklands-Inseln. (295) [2 Abb.]: (1)Fregattenkapitän Köhler. (2)Kreuzer "Karlsruhe" versenkt einen Dampfer. (296) [Abb.]: Der Kreuzer "Emden". (297) B) Der Handelsdampferfang im Stillen Ozean. (297) [Abb.]: Fregattenkapitän Karl v. Müller, Kommanadant der "Emden". (298) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Wrack der "Emden" bei den Kokosinseln. (2)Der englische Kreuzer "Minotaur". (299) [Abb.]: "Ayesha". (300) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Königsberg im Rufidschifluß. (2)Kapitänleutnant von Mücke. (301) Schlußwort. (302) Die Verlustlisten des Jahres 1914 ergaben folgende Einbuße an Kriegsschiffen: Auf Feindesseite: (303) Krieg gegen Rußland 1914. ([305]) Einleitungs-Feldzug. (August und erste Hälfte September.) ([307]) Mobilisierung und Aufmarsch. ([307]) [Abb.]: ([307]) [Abb.]: Landsturm auf dem Marsche. (308) [2 Abb.]: (1)Sanitätskolonne. (2)Kavallerie im Aufklärungsdienste durchschreitet einen Fluß. (309) [Abb.]: Zeltlager einer Pionierkompagnie. (310) [Abb.]: Infanterielager im Walde. (311) Grenzkämpfe. (312) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hauptmann Max von Merten. (2)Russischer Grenzwachturm bei Chwalowice [Chwałowice]. (313) [3 Abb.]: (1)Rittmeister Isidor Petrovic. (2)Gendamerieoberleutnant v. Manovarda. (3)Die Grenzstation Podwoloczynska [Podwołoczyska]. (314) [Abb.]: Sandomierz. (315) Vorstoß gegen Lublin. (316) Einmarsch der Armeegruppe Kummer in Russisch-Polen. (316) [Abb.]: Gd.R. Heinrich Kummer, Ritter von Falkenfehd. (316) [2 Abb.]: (1)GdI. Remus von Woyrsch. (2)Der Ringplatz in Kalisch. (317) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gd.K. Ignaz Edler von Korda. (2)Kielce. (318) [Abb.]: Die Eidesleistung am 18. August in Padew Nadworna. (319) [Abb.]: Die erste Kompagnie der polnischen Legion beim Abmarsch von Wien. (320) [Abb.]: Russen. 1. Sibirischer Schütze. 2. Tscherkesse. 3. Infanterist. 4. Artillerieoffizier. 5. Kosak. 6. Infanterieoffizier. ( - ) Sieg der Armee Dankl bei Krasnik. (321) [Abb.]: GdR. Viktor Dankl. (321) [Abb.]: Oberst Anton Rada. (322) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant Erzherzog Karl Albrecht. (324) [2 Abb.]: (1)FML. Adolf Ritter von Brudermann. (2)Transport auf der Weichsel bei Annopol. Aufnahme von Oblt. v. Cunz. (325) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rittmeister Karl Frh. von Handel. (2)Grenzgefecht bei Borów südöstl. Zawichost am 21. August. Aufnahme von Oblt. v. Cunz. (327) [Abb.]: Rammbrunnen zur Wassergewinnung in wasserarmen Gegenden. (328) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Johann Boerin. (2)GM. Rudolf Ritter von Willerding. (329) [Abb.]: GdR. Karl Freiherr von Kirchbach auf Lauterbach. (331) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bei Annopol am 23. August gefangene Russen. (2)FML. Paul Kestranek. (332) [2 Abb.]: (1)FZM. Paul Puhallo von Brlog. (2)Aushebung von Deckungen bei Ksiezomiesz [Księżomiesz]. Aufnahme von Oblt. v. Cunz. (333) [2 Abb.]: (1)GM. Richard Kutschera. (2)GdI. Hugo Meixner von Zweienstamm. (334) [Abb.]: Russische Geschütze; erobert von den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen in den Kämpfen bei Krasnik [Kraśnik], vor dem Wiener Arsenal aufgestellt. (335) [Abb.]: Rallierung der 23. Infanterie-Brigade zum Vormarsch gegen Lublin am 27. August. Aufnahme von Oblt. v. Cunz. (336) Das Ringen um Lublin. (26. August bis 3. September.) (336) [Abb.]: Gefechtsfeld vor Lublin. Am Hang links Infanterieregiment Nr. 100, rechts anschließend im Walde Infanterieregiment Nr. 56, über die Höhe rechts die Straße nach Borzechów. (337) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehrabteilung I./56 im Gefecht bei Klodnica [Kłodnica] am 26. August. Aufnahme von Oblt. Cunz. (338) [2 Abb.]: (1)GM. Ernst Wossala. (2)FML. Georg Schariczer von Rény. (339) [Abb.]: GM. Joseph Lieb. (340) [Abb.]: Oberst Karl Magerl von Kouffheim. (341) [Abb.]: GM. Augustin von Rochel. (344) [Karte]: Skizze zum Gefechte bei Tarnawka und Wysokie am 27. August 1914. ( - ) [Abb.]: Lublin. (345) Vorstoß der Armee Auffenberg zwischen Wieprz und Bug. (346) Einleitungskämpfe. (346) [Abb.]: GdI. Moritz von Auffenberg. (347) [2 Abb.]: (1)FML. Rudolf Strauß, Generalstabschef der 4. Armee. (2)Rawa Ruska. (348) [Abb.]: Oberst Ludwig Freiherr von Holzhausen. (349) Der Sieg bei Zamosc [Zamość]. (349) [Abb.]: GdJ. Blasius Schemua. (350) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gen. Obst. Svetozar Boroevic v. Bojna. (2)GM. Oskar Bolberitz von Bleybach. (351) [Karte]: Skizze zu den Kämpfen der 4. Armee Auffenberg 1914. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: Die russische Grenze wird überschritte (353) [2 Abb.]: Aufnahmsstation für drahtlose Telegraphie. (354) [Abb.]: GM. Kletus Pichler. (355) [Abb.]: FML. Emmerich Hadfy von Livno. (357) [Abb.]: Russische Stellung. (359) [Abb.]: FZM. Johann Freiherr von Friedel. (360) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Oskar Esch. (2)Oberst Karl von Stöhr. (361) [Abb.]: FML. Erzherzog Peter Ferdinand. (362) [Abb.]: FML. Eduard Edler von Kreysa. (363) Der Sieg bei Komarów. (364) [Abb.]: Oberst Adolf Sterz von Ponteguerra. (365) [Abb.]: GdI Erzherzog Joseph Ferdinand. (367) [Abb.]: Von den Kaiserjägern erstürmte Stellung. (369) [Abb.]: GM. Otto Gößmann. (371) [Abb.]: Russische Gefangene in Zamosc [Zamość]. (372) [Abb.]: Leichtverwundete. (373) [Abb.]: GdI. Johann Freiherr von Kirchbach auf Lauterbach. (374) [Abb.]: GM. Emil Herzberg. (375) [Abb.]: Artilleriestellung an der Huczwa. (377) [Abb.]: Russische Kriegsgefangene und Heimatlose. (379) [Abb.]: Oberst Franz Hill. (380) [2 Abb.]: (1)GM. Gregor Miscevik. (2)Oberst Johann Reyl-Hanisch, Ritter von Greiffenthal. (381) [Abb.]: Oberst Arthur Iwanski von Iwanina. (382) [Abb.]: FML. Ferdinand Kosak. (383) [Abb.]: Oberst Franz Hassenteufel. (385) [Abb.]: Kampfflugzeug. (387) [Abb.]: Oberst Dr. Karl Bardolff. (388) [Abb.]: Korps-Generalstabschef am Telephon während des Gefechtes. (389) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant Wladimir Terbojevic. (391) [Abb.]: Abfertigung eines Feldpostwagnes. (392) [Abb.]: Munitionskolonne. (393) [Abb.]: GM. Alfred Edler von Schenk. (394) [Abb.]: Ordonanzauto auf dem Schlachtfelde. (395) [Abb.]: Feldbäckerei im Betrieb. (396) [Abb.]: GM. Karl Englert. (397) [Abb.]: Russische Fahrküche. (399) [Abb.]: GM. Hugi Reymann. (400) [Abb.]: Wirkung einer Fliegerbombe. (401) Kämpfe in Ostgalizien. Schlachten bei Zlozów und Przemyslany. (402) [Abb.]: Tarnopol. (403) [Abb.]: GdR. Rudolf Ritter v. Brudermann. (404) [2 Abb.]: (1)Brzejany. (2)GdI. Emil Colerus v. Geldern. (405) [Abb.]: GdI. Hermann Köves v. Kövessháza. (407) [Abb.]: Von den Russen mitgeführte Lokomotive für unsere Spurweite. (408) Schlacht bei Lemberg. (409) Bereitstellung der k. u. k. Streitkräfte. (409) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke bei Zaleszczyki. (2)Der Nordostrand von Lemberg gegen Kulików. (410) [Abb.]: GdI. Artur Arz v. Straußenburg. (411) Entreten der 4. Armee GdI. v. Auffenberg in die Schlacht. (411) [Abb.]: GdI. Karl Kritek [Křitek]. (413) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Karl Brosch v. Aarenau. (2)Brücken bei Jozesow [Józefów&. (414) [2 Abb.]: Feldspital bei Radlin. (415) [2 Abb.]: Transport gefangener Russen durch Lemberg. (417) Das Ringen um den Sieg. (418) [Abb.]: GO. Eduard v. Böhm-Ermolli. (419) [Abb.]: GdR. Oskar v. Wittmann. (421) Organisation der Karpathenverteidigung. Abweisung des ersten russischen Einfalles in Oberungarn. (24. September bis 8. Oktober.) (423) [Abb.]: FML. Wilhelm Graf Attems-Petzenstein. (424) [Abb.]: Der Hauptplatz in Máramos Sziget. (425) [Abb.]: FML. Karl Durski von Trzasko. (426) Die Bukowina im Kriege. (Bis zur ersten Befreiung von Czernowitz.) (427) [Abb.]: Oberst Eduard Fischer. (427) [Abb.]: Auszug der Russen aus Czernowitz. (429) [Abb.]: Dr. Rudolf Graf Meran. (431) [Abb.]: Russischer Munitionspark auf dem Elisabethenplatz in Czernowitz, der nach dem Abzug der Russen von uns erbeutet wurde. (434) [Abb.]: Oberst Arintinow beim Einmarsch der Russen in Czernowitz. (435) [Abb.]: Erzbischöfliche Residenz in Czernowitz. (436) [Abb.]: Vom Magistrat der Stadt Czernowitz ausgegebenes Notgeld. (437) [2 Abb.]: Das Schloß in Panka vor und nach der Brandschatzung. (439) Die erste Belagerung von Przemysl. (441) [Abb.]: FZM. Daniel Freiherr von Salis-Soglio. (441) [Abb.]: Panorama von Przemysl. (442) [Abb.]: Panorama von Przemysl. (443) [Abb.]: FML. Hermann Kusmanek von Burgneustädten. (444) [Abb.]: Fliegerpost für Przemysl. (445) [Abb.]: Hauptmann Janko Svrljuga. (446) [Abb.]: General Radko Dimitriew. (447) [Abb.]: Mit Drahtverhau gesperrte Straße im Festungsgebiet. (448) [Abb.]: Nach dem Entsatz von Przemysl. Kundgebung der Bevölkerung vor dem Festungskommando; FML. Kusmanek bringt ein Hoch auf den Kaiser aus. ( - ) [Abb.]: FML. Arpád Tamásy von Fogaras. (451) Herbstfeldzug 1914 am San und an der Weichsel. (12. September bis 5. November.) (453) Neugruppierung der Verbündeten nach dem Einleitungsfeldzug. (12. September bis 3. Oktober.) (453) [Abb.]: GM. von Lilienhoff-Adelstein. (453) [Abb.]: Bosnisch-Hercegovinische Infanterie auf dem Marsche bei Eisna. (454) [Abb.]: FML. Peter Hofmann. (455) [Abb.]: Das Ungtal vom Uzsoker Paß. (456) [Abb.]: GdR. Erzherzog Joseph. (457) Vormarsch der Verbündeten an den San und die Weichsel (4. bis 9. Oktober). (458) [Abb.]: Ringplatz in Rzeszów. (459) [Abb.]: Ringplatz in Turka nach Abzug der Russen. (461) Einleitung der großen Kämpfe an der Front Stary Sambor - Warschau. (10. bis 12. Oktober.) (461) [Abb.]: Haubitzenbatterie vor der Magiera-Höhe an der Straße Hermanowice - Drozdowice am 16. Oktober 1914. (463) [Abb.]: GdK. Karl Tersztyánszky von Rádas. (464) [Abb.]: General v. Morgen. (Phot. R. Mohrmann, Lübeck.) (465) Schlacht bei Chyrów. (466) Abwehr des russischen Durchbruchsversuches. (13. bis 20. Oktober.) (466) [Abb.]: Flugzeug im Schrapnellfeuer (Fliegeraufnahme). (467) [Abb.]: Die gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke bei Nowe Miasto. Infanterie passiert die Notbrücke im Artilleriefeuer am 16. Oktober 1914. (468) [Abb.]: Unterstände der Tiroler Landesschützen bei Tyszkowice. (469) Russische Flankenangriffe gegen die 2. Armee. (16. bis 20. Oktober.) (470) [Abb.]: FML. Johann Freiherr Karg von Bebenburg auf der Magurahähe im Gefecht bei Podbuz am 15. Oktober 1914. (471) Offensive des Karpathenkorps Hofmann (9. bis 22. Oktober.) (471) [Abb.]: Marktplatz in Stryi. (Phot. Leipziger Presse-Büro, Leipzig.) (472) Krise am Südflügel. (21. bis 27. Oktober.) (473) [Abb.]: Dorf Uzsok in Brand. (474) [Abb.]: Verwundetentransport auf der Legionenstraße im Pantyr-Paß. (475) [Abb.]: Der Jablonica- oder Tataren-Paß. (476) Kämpfe am San. Vorstöße der 4. Armee über den San (13. bis 17. Oktober.) (477) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarische und deutsche Infanterie im Vormarsche. (477) Kämpfe in Russisch-Polen. Bereitstellung der 1. Armee zum Vorstoß gegen Iwangorod. (13. bis 21. Oktober.) (478) Kämpfe am San. Gegenangriffe der Russen. (18. bis 27. Oktober.) (480) [Karte]: Skizze zu den Kämpfen der 2. und 3. Armee im Raume um Chyrów (Schlacht bei Chyrów) 1914. ( - ) [Abb.]: Batterie-Telephonstelle im Gefecht. (481) Kämpfe in Russisch-Polen. Schlacht bei Iwangorod. (22. bis 27. Oktober.) (482) [Abb.]: Mühsamer Nachschub von Munition. (483) Schlacht bei Chyrów. Siegreiches Vordringen des Südflügesl der 2. Armee. (28. Oktober bis 2. November.) (485) [Abb.]: Eine Proviantkolonne vor Przemysl. (Phot. Ed. Frankl, Berlin-Friedenau.) (486) [Abb.]: FML. Vinzenz Fox. (487) Kämpfe in Russisch-Polen. (28. Oktober bis 5. November.) Schlacht an der Opatówka. (31. Oktober bis 2. November.) (487) [Abb.]: Sulejów, wo die Russen den Übergang über die Weichsel versuchten. (488) [Abb.]: Hauptplatz in Piotrków. (489) Abbrechen der Kämpfe in Galizien. (3. bis 5. November.) (490) [Abb.]: Husaren in Infanterie-Ausrüstung auf dem Marsche durch Delatyn. (492) Der Feldzug von Krakau. (6. November bis 17. Dezember 1914.) (493) Bereitstellung zum neuen Angriff. (493) [Abb.]: GdR. Leopold Freiherr von Hauer. (494) [Abb.]: Das Schloß in Krakau. (495) Schlacht bei Krakau. (15. bis 24. November.) (497) [Abb.]: Ruine Smolen [Smoleń] (Westseite) südlich von Pilica. Am Fuße russische Schützengräben. (498) [Abb.]: GdI. Josef Ritter Roth von Limanowa - Lapanów. (500) [Abb.]: FZM. Stephan Freiherr von Ljubicic [Ljubičić] mit seinem Generalstabschef Oberst Franz Riml. (501) [Abb.]: Oberst Viktor Severus Edler von Laubenfeld. (502) [Abb.]: Höhe 470 südwestlich Kotowice, Angriffsfeld der Kopal-Jäger. (503) Eingreifen der russischen 3. Armee in die Schlacht bei Krakau. (16. bis 24. November.) (505) [Abb.]: Blick auf Tarnów, (Phot. Stern & Schiele, Berlin.) (506) [Abb.]: Zusammenfluß der Weichsel und des Dunajec bei Opatowice. (507) [Abb.]: Major Karl Hauska. (508) Zweiter russischer Einbruch in Nordungarn. (15. November bis 2. Dezember.) (508) [Abb.]: Das Schloß in Homonna. (509) [Abb.]: FML. Alexander Szurmay. (511) Umgruppierung der k. u. k. 4. Armee. (25. November bis 2. Dezember.) (512) [Abb.]: Regimentskommandant J. Piludski. (513) Die Schlacht bei Limanowa - Lapanów. (3. bis 14. Dezember.) (514) [Abb.]: Platz in Limanowa. (516) [Abb.]: Eine 30,5 cm-Mörserbatterie auf dem Vormarsch. (519) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehr-Abteilung der I. Brigade der polnischen Legion. (525) [Abb.]: FZM. Karl Kuk. (528) [Karte]: Skizze zur Schlacht bei Limanowa - Lapanów 1914. ( - ) [Abb.]: Das Birkenwäldchen bei Limanowa. (529) [Abb.]: Oberst Othmar Muhr von Limanowa. (532) [Abb.]: GM. Desiderius Molnár von Péterfalva. (535) [Abb.]: Ordnen der Beute auf dem Schlachtfelde von Limanowa - Lapanów. (Welt-Preß-Photo, Wien.) (536) Vertreibung der Russen aus Nordungarn. (8. bis 12. Dezember.) (537) Treffen bei Belchatów. (1. bis 14. Dezember.) (540) [Abb.]: FML. Kasimir Freiherr von Lütgendorf. (541) Allgemeine Verfolgung der Russen. (15. bis 27. Dezember.) (542) [Abb.]: GdA. v. Gallwitz. (542) [Abb.]: Unterstände in einem Hohlwege bei Zaklicyn. (543) Die Kämpfe der Armeegruppe GdK. Freiherr v. Pflanzer-Baltin. Anfang November bis Ende Dezember 1914. (544) [Abb.]: GdK. Karl Freiherr v. Pflanzer-Baltin. (545) [Abb.]: Schützengräben der polnischen Legion bei Nadwórna. (546) Feldzug 1914 gegen Serbien und Montenegro. ([549]) Kriegsvorbereitungen. ([551]) [Abb.]: ([551]) [Abb.]: FZM. Oskar Potiorek. (552) [2 Abb.]: (1)GdI. Liborius Ritter v. Frank. (2)Die Eisenbahnbrücke Zemun - Belgrad, am 29. Juli von den Serben gesprengt. (553) Erste Offensive gegen Valjevo. (12. bis 23. August.) (554) [Abb.]: GdK. Freiherr Giesl von Gieslingen. (554) [Abb.]: Schwebender Steg über einen 7 Meter tiefen Sumpf in der Macva. (555) [Abb.]: Offiziere des Warasdiner Infanterie-Regiments Nr. 16, vor der Abreise auf den Kriegsschauplatz. (557) [Abb.]: General Petar Bojovic. (558) [Abb.]: Kriegsbrücke zwischen Sabac und Klenak; ein Dampfer wird durchgelassen. (559) Vorstoß der 6. Armee über den Lim und die Drina. (12. bis 22. August.) (559) Treffen bei Visegrad [Višegrad]. (20. und 21. August.) (560) [Abb.]: Rudo in Bosnien. (560) [Abb.]: Brücke von Visegrad [Višegrad], im Hintergrund der Panos. (561) Treffen bei Priboj. (20. bis 22. August.) (562) Einbruch der Serben in Syrmien und in das Banat. (6. bis 14. September.) (562) [2 Abb.]: (1)FML. Alfred Krauss. (2)Gefangene Serben. (563) [Abb.]: Gebirgsbatterie übersetzt die Drina am 8. September. (564) [Abb.]: Bataillon IV/8I der 6. Gebirgsbrigade durchfurtet die Drina am 8. September. (565) [Abb.]: Lipnicko brdo und Jagodnja. (567) Schlacht an der Drina. (14. bis 25. September.) (568) [Abb.]: Vlasenica. (569) [Abb.]: Serbische Uferbefestigung an der Save bei Sabac - von rückwärts gesehen. (570) [Abb.]: Fliegeraufnahme. 1. Straße nach Ravnje. 2. Vorbereitete zweite Linie. 3. Straße nach Vrbovac. 4. Laufgraben. 5. Hohlweg mit serbischer Infanterie. 6. Eigene Infanteriedeckungen. 7. Sumpf. 8. Eigene Sappen und Infanteriedeckung. 9. Straße nach Zasavica grn. (571) [Abb.]: In den Kämpfen um die Jagodnja zieht die Geschützbedeckung die Geschütze auf die Anhöhe. (572) [Abb.]: Erobertes serbisches Geschütz wird gegen den Feind verwendet. (573) Einbrüche der Serben und Montenegriner in Bosnien und in die Hercegovina. (7. August bis 17. Oktober.) (574) [Abb.]: Kampfgelände der 3. Gebirgsbrigade bei Avtovac. (575) [Abb.]: GM. Heinrich Pongrácz de Szent-Miklós et Ovár. (576) [Abb.]: Serben. 1. Kavallerist. 2. Infanterist. 3. Artillerie-Offizier. 4. und 5. Komitatschi. ( - ) [Abb.]: Der erbeutete "Lange Tom" in Bileca; die Offiziere und Mannschaft von der Einwohnerschaft mit Tüchern geschmückt. (577) [Abb.]: Ustipraca [Ustiprača]. (578) [Abb.]: Montenegrinische Gefangene von bosnischem Landsturm bewacht. (579) [Abb.]: Kalinovik. (580) [Abb.]: Krbljina. (581) Vertreibung des Feindes aus Bosnien. (18. bis 30. Oktober.) (582) [Abb.]: GdI. Michael Edler von Appel. (582) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vom 3. Bataillon des 6. k. ung. Landsturm-Infanterieregiments am 28. September bei Surcin [Surčin] zurückeroberte Geschütze. (2)Der Kalimegdan in Belgrad nach der Beschießung. (583) [2 Abb.]: Von den eigenen Truppen zerstörte Gendameriekaserne bei Gat. (584) Schlacht auf der Romanja planina. (585) [Abb.]: FZM. Wenzel Wurm. (585) [Abb.]: Bei Slap. Blick flußabwärts. (586) [Abb.]: Eine originelle "Ausräucherung". Um den Feind aus dem Walde zu vertreiben, wird der Boden mit Petroleum bespritzt und angezündet. (587) Siegreiche Beendigung der Schlacht an der Drina. (Mitte Oktober bis 9. November.) (589) [Abb.]: Befestigung bei Glusci [Glušci] in den Bitvasümpfen. (590) [Abb.]: Unterstände an der Drina bei Ernabara. (591) [Abb.]: Zerschossene Kirche von Sabac. (592) [Abb.]: Die Drina bei Staribrod. Blick flußaufwärts. ( - ) [Abb.]: Monitoren bei Petrovaradin. (593) [Abb.]: Drinaübergang bei Drinjaca. (594) [Abb.]: Proviantkolonne auf dem Marsche durch Sabac. (595) Einnahme von Valjevo. (10. bis 15. November.) (596) GdI. Adolf Freiherr von Rhemen zu Barensfeld. (597) [Abb.]: GL. Paul Jurisic (Sturm). (598) [Abb.]: Brücke über die Kolubara in Valjevo. (599) Einleitung zur Schlacht an der Kolubara. (16. bis 22. November.) (600) [Abb.]: Visegrad [Višegrad]. (601) [Abb.]: Von den Serben gesprengte Brücke über die Kolubara bei Slovac. (602) [Abb.]: Brückenschlag über die Kolubara. (603) Die Schlacht an der Kolubara. (23. bis 29. November.) (603) [Abb.]: Die 6. Gebirgsbrigade im Anmarsch auf den Rajac. (605) [Abb.]: Wald auf dem Rajac im Rauhreif am 25. November. (606) [Abb.]: Gefechtsfeld am Silijak [Šiljak] am 26. und 27. November. (607) [Abb.]: Montenegriner. 1. Infanterie-Hauptmann und Soldat. 2. Fahnenträger. 3. Leibgarde. 4. Landsturm. ( - ) Die Einnahme von Belgrad. (30. November bis 2. Dezember.) (609) [Abb.]: Dekorierung ungarischer Feldgendarmen im Hofe des Konaks in Belgrad. (610) [Abb.]: Petrovaradin. (611) Schlacht bei Arangjelovac. (3. bis 9. Dezember.) (611) [Abb.]: Kronprinz Alexander mit General Pau und Minister Pasic [Pašić]. (613) [Abb.]: Husaren auf dem Marsche auf grundlosen Wegen. (Phot. Ed. Frankl, Berlin-Friedenau.I (615) Zurücknahme der k. u. k. Balkanstreitkräfte hinter die Save. (10. bis 15. Dezember.) (617) [Abb.]: Sümpfe bei Obrenovac. (617) [Abb.]: Zemun. (618) Appendix ([621]) 1) Handschreiben Seiner Majestät des Kaisers und Königs anläßlich der Ermordung des Thronfolgers. ([623]) 2) Die Note an Serbien nebst dem beigefügten Memoire an die Großmächte. ([623]) 3) Das Kriegsmanifest des Kaisers und Königs Franz Joseph I. (626) 4) Notifizierung der österreichisch-ungarischen Kriegserklärung an die Mächte. (626) 5) Kriegssitzung des ungarischen Abgeordneten- und Magnatenhauses. (627) 6) Sitzung des Wiener Gemeinderates. (629) 7) Reden des deutschen Kaisers und des deutschen Reichskanzlers an die Berliner Bevölkerung. (629) 8) Telegrammwechsel zwischen Kaiser Wilhelm und dem Zaren. (630) 9) Thronrede des Deutschen Kaisers und Parlamentstagung. (631) 10) Kriegserklärung Österreich-Ungarns an Rußland. (635) 11) Armee- und Flottenbefehl des Kaisers und Königs Franz Joseph I. (635) 12) Armee- und Flottenbefehl des Deutschen Kaisers. 13) Kaiser Wilhelm an das deutsche Volk. 14) Aufruf an die Polen beim Ueberschreiten der Grenze. (636) 15) Telegrammwechsel zwischen Kaiser und König Franz Joseph I. und der Armee. (636) 16) Armeebefehl des Gen. d. R. Dankl nach der Schlacht bei Krasnik. 17. Depeschenwechsel zwischen Kaiser und König Franz Joseph I. und der Armee (anläßlich des a. h. Namensfestes 4. Oktober). (637) 18) Wochenbericht der Gemeinde Wien. (638) 19) handschreiben des Kaisers und Königs Franz Joseph I. an Graf Stürgkh anläßlich der Invasion in Galizien. (638) 20) Handschreiben des Kaisers und Königs Franz Joseph I. an Graf Tisza. (639) 21) Briefwechsel zwischen Graf Tisza und dem Metropoliten Metianu. (639) 22) Telegramm zwischen Kaiser und König Franz Joseph I. und dem Sultan. (640) [Abb.]: Kaiser Wilhelm ( - ) 23) Kriegserklärung des Sultans. (641) 24) Sitzung des ungarischen Magnatenhauses. (641) 25) Telegrammwechsel zwischen Erzherzog Friedrich und Hindenburg. (642) 26) Ungarischer Reichstag. (642) 27) Sitzung des Deutschen Reichstages. (644) 28) Depeschenwechsel zwischen dem deutschen Reichstagspräsidenten und dem ungarischen Angeordnetenhaus. 29) Depeschenwechsel zwischen Graf Berchtold und Bethmann Hollweg. (650) 30) Ansprache Kaiser Wilhelms. (650) 31) Dank und Armeebefehl des Feldmarschalls Erzherzog Friedrich. 32) Handschreiben des Kaisers und Königs an Gd I. Franz Frhr. Conrad von Hötzendorf. (651) 33) Thronrede des Sultans. (651) 34) Armee- und Flottenbefehl des Kaisers und Königs zum Jahresbeginn 1915. (652) [Abb.]: Waffensegen bei der Ausmusterung der neuernannten Offiziere aus der k. u. k. Franz Joseph-Militärakademie. Oktober 1914. (652) Kämpfe der Deutschen. ([653]) Deutsche. 1. Ulan. 2. Generalstabsoffizier. 3. Gardeinfanterist. 4. Garde-Maschinengewehr-Abteilung. 5. Matrose. 6. Landsturm. ( - ) [Abb.]: Das durch 42 cm-Mörser zerschossene Fort Loucin. (657) Im Westen. (658) Die ersten Kämpfe. (658) Die Ereignisse in Elsaß-Lothringen. (659) [Abb.]: Kronprinz Rupprecht von Bayern. (659) [Abb.]: Gen. Oberst von Kluck. (660) "Das Marne-Wunder." (660) [Abb.]: Gd I. von Beseler. (661) Der Fall Antwerpens. (661) Die Argonnen. (662) Die Kämpfe nach der Marneschlacht. - Um Calais! - Die Flut. (662) [Abb.]: Nach Abzug der belgischen Besatzung aus Antwerpen. (663) Der flandrische Wasserkrieg. - Dixmuden. - Gebirgskämpfe. - Joffres Offensivbefehl. (664) [Abb.]: Zerschossener Panzerturm vor Manbeuge. (665) Die ringenden Fronten bis Jahresschluss 1914. (665) Im Osten. (Bis Ende des Jahres 1914.) (666) [Abb.]: Generalfeldmarschall von Hindenburg und Generalleutnant Ludendorff. (667) [Abb.]: General Rennenkampf im "Dessauer Hof" in Insterburg. (669) [Abb.]: Das Schlachtfeld von Tannenberg mit dem Gedenkstein an die Schlacht vom 15. Juli 1914. (670) [Abb.]: G d K. von Mackensen. (673) In den Kolonien. (Bis Ende des Jahres 1914.) (674) [Tabelle]: Zu Beginn des Krieges umfaßten die deutschen Schutzgebiete die nachstehenden Flächeninhalte bzw. Bevölkerungsziffern: (674) [Abb.]: Deutsche Schutztruppe. (675) Togo. (676) [Abb.]: Teilansicht von Lome, der Hauptstadt der deutschen Kolonie Togo, die von den Engländern vorläufig besetzt wurde. (677) Kamerun. (678) [Abb.]: Deutsche Kamelreiter. (Photogr. Aufnahme von Gebrüder Haeckel, Berlin.) (680) Deutsch-Ostafrika (682) [Abb.]: Dar-es-Salam, die Hauptstadt von Deutsch-Ostafrika. (Photgr. Aufnahme von Gebrüder Haeckel, Berlin.) (683) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant von Lettow-Vorbeck. (684) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant von Heydebreck. (685) Deutsch-Südwest-Afrika (686) In der Südsee (687) [Abb.]: Patrouille im Swakoprevier. (Photogr. Aufnahme von Gebrüder Haeckel, Berlin.) (688) Krieg der Türkei. ([691]) [Abb.]: ([693]) [Abb.]: Verlesung des Fetwa im Hofe der Fath-Moschee. (695) [Abb.]: Abmarsch türkischer Infanterie aus Konstantinopel. (696) [Abb.]: Türkische Kavallerie, (699) [Abb.]: Türkisches Maschinengewehr. (700) [Abb.]: Kameltrain. (703) [Abb.]: Enver Damai Pascha. (705) Wien im Kriege. ([707]) Kriegserklärung. ([709]) [Abb.]: ([709]) [Abb.]: Kaiser und König Franz Joseph I. nach der Rückkehr von Ischl mit dem Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Joseph. (710) [Abb.]: Armee-Oberkommandant FM. Erzherzog Friedrich nimmt vor dem Kriegsministerium die Defilierung eines ausmarschierenden Infanterie-Regiments ab. (711) Mobilisierung. (712) Das Gerücht. (712) Die Frauen und der Krieg. (713) [Abb.]: Erzherzogin Zita. (Phot. H. Kosel, Wien.) (714) [Abb.]: Erzherzogin Maria Josepha. (Phot. K. Pietzner, Wien.) (715) Kriegsfürsorge. (715) Das Rote Kreuz. (715) Das Reservespital. (716) Kriegshilfsbüros. (716) Kriegsfürsorgeamt. (717) [Abb.]: Erzherzogin Maria Theresia (Kilophot, Wien.) (717) Wohltätigkeit. (718) Beim Kader. (719) [Abb.]: Erzherzogin Marie Valerie, (Phot. K. Pietzner, Wien.) (719) [Abb.]: Das kaiserliche Luftschloß Schönbrunn. ( - ) Finanzwirtschaft. Kriegsanleihe. (721) [Abb.]: Wiener Pfadfinder sammeln Liebesgaben. (722) [Abb.]: Ausmarsch des k. u. k. Infanterie-Regiments Hoch- und Deutschmeister Nr. 4 aus Wien. (723) Die Jugend. (723) Feldpost. (724) Abmarsch ins Feld. (725) Bestellschein. ( - ) [3 Karten]: (1)Übersichtskarte zum Krieg gegen Rußland 1914 mit 2 Detailskizzen. (2)Skizze zur Schlacht bei Krakau (Südflügel) 1914. (3)Umgebung des Uzsoker Passes. ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )
The College Mefcufy. Toh. iv. GETTYSBURG, PA., MAY, 1896. No. 3. THE COLLEGE MEfiCUfiY, Published each month during the college year by the Students of Pennsylvania (Gettysburg) College. STAFF. Editor: D. EDGAR RICE, '96. Associate Editors : EDNA M. LOOMIS, '96. GRAYSON Z. STUP, '96. ;IENRY W. BIKLE, '97. WEBSTER C. SPAYDE, '96. ILLIAM E. WHEELER, '97. HERBERT D. SHIMER, '96. ROBBIN B. WOLF, '97. Alumni Association Editor: REV. D. FRANK GARLAND, A. M,, Baltimore, Md. Business Manager: WILLIAM G. BRUBAKER, '96. Assistant Business Manager: E. A. ARMSTRONG, '97. m™™. /One volume (ten months). . . . $1.(10 limns. |slngiecopies . . . .15 Payable in advanco. Ml Students are requested to hand us matter tor publication. The Alumni and ex-members or the College will tavor us by fending Information concerning their whereabouts or any Items hey may think would be Interesting tor publication. &U subscriptions and business matters should be addressed to he business manager. {Matter Intended for publication should be addressed to the Editor Address, THE COLLEGE MERCURY, Gettysburg, Pa. CONTENTS. DITORIALS, 32 JEED BUT NOT FREE, 35 ETURN OF PERSEPHONE. 37 HAD TO Go, 38 OLLEGE I.OCALS, 38 LUMNI NOTES, 41 THLETICS, 42 MATERNITY NOTES, 43 OWN AND SEMINARY NOTES, 44 ■ITERARY SOCIETIES, - - - • 45 EDITORIAL. With this number of the MERCURY the pres-ent staff completes its editorial work, and gives it over to its successors. Although the duties of our position have at times been trying, and there is a feeling of relief comes with the thought of being freed from them, yet the pleasure and profit connected with the position have been great, and the training and experi-ence have been well worth the trouble. We can hardly hope to have pleased all in the discharge of what we have considered our duty, but whatever failures of this kind may have been made are not chargeable to an ab-sence of the desire to please. Neither have we measured entirely up to the standard we had placed before us, and yet considering the small support which the staff receives from the student body, we believe they have done all that could reasonably be expected of them. The greater part of our support has come from members of the lower classes, and we hope that those who have begun to take an interest in the MERCURY will not grow weary, but will make even greater efforts in behalf of the new staff. The MERCURY, it must be remembered, is almost the only representative of the college among our alumni and other colleges, and to make a creditable showing it requires the hearty co-operation of all. * * * THE recent cowardly attack on two of our students, in which both were seriously injured, the one possibly being permanently disabled, is but an extreme case of the danger and in-sults to which we are daily exposed on the streets of Gettysburg. The students never molest any of the people of the town nor make themselves disagreeable in any way, and yet it is a very common occurrence for them to be 33 THE COEkEGE MERCURY. made the objects of insulting language, and sometimes even of personal injury. In winter, when there is snow on the ground, they are constantly made the targets of the small boy with his snow ball, and it becomes absolutely dangerous to walk along the streets, even when the supposed guardians of the peace are in full view of all that is occuring. The students expect nothing more of the town officials than protection in their rights to walk the streets unmolested, and if the authorities are too careless to guarantee these rights, it is time that strong steps be taken, and an example be made of some one. It is to be hoped that the perpetrators of the recent outrage be punished with the full penalty of the law, and that the rough element of the town be shown that even though only stud-ents, we yet have rights which the authorities are bound to protect for us. We do not de-sire to incur the enmity of any one, but we feel that our rights should be defended, let the consequences be what they may. * * * As we look forward to the end of the term, the query presents itself, what kind of a com-mencement will we have. It is a fact which must be admitted, that for the last several years there has been a noticeable lack of in-terest in the exercises of commencement week. Fewer of our alumni attend, than were present on former occasions, and some who come on special business, leave again before the final exercises. The students who remain feel more as if the college were closed for some sad occasion than that they are celebrating the close of another year's work. It is rather hard to acconnt for this lack of interest, but we are inclined to believe that it is due, in part, at least, to the regretable want of harmony which exists in the church in re-gard to Pennsylvania College. For one who is not very familiar with the inner workings of the matter it is by no means easy to see the good which is being done by this division of opinions, and even less easy to decide who is in the right. Of one thing, however, we feel quite certain, and that is that the sooner a compromise of some kind is effected, the better it will be for the college. Our institution is not in a condition at the present to remain un-injured by a conflict which is so fundamental, and the small attendance at commencements is not the greatest of the evils which arise from it. Another possible reason which may be of-fered as explaining the decline in the interest of commencement has been the lack of spirit of our students. All seem to be content to move along in an uneventful way, without an effort to enliven things. There are hopeful signs, however, that we are gradually awakening, and we believe that the students will do what they can this year to add to the pleasures of the week. Preparations are being made for field day sports, and the outlook is quite en-couraging. And in this connection we would again suggest that arrangements be made by the alumni to have several class reunions at that time. We have received several letters from alumni, urging this matter strongly. THE sixty-fourth annual catalogue of the college has recently been issued in its usual good form. The enrollment shows a very en-couraging increase, and we believe it is only twelve less than the highest enrollment we j have ever had. The college and graduate de-partments have the same number as last year, with an increase of ten in preparatory, making the total 227. As the Senior class this year is less than half the size of last year's class, the prospects are that next fall the number of | students will be greater than ever before. A noticeable improvement in the catalogue I is that the street address of students living in the town is given, instead of simply the name of the family with which they live. We would also call special attention to the description of the new course in anatomy under Dr. Stanley, which has been added during the last year. We are pleased to see that the MERCURY has I THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 34 [for the first time received a notice in the cata-logue. CONSIDERABLE dissatisfaction has been ex-pressed among the students with the careless way in which our athletics are being con- I ducted. Of the three games of base ball we have played thus far, we have succeeded in winning but one, and that was almost en- Itirely through the work of our pitcher, who [did so well as to leave the fielders very little to do. Of course, defeats are to be expected, and i are excusable when suffered at the hands of stronger teams, but when it is plainly seen that they are the result of want of practice, jthey are not excusable. The principal cause of complaint is that the practicing of our team is not done at all sys-tematically. Instead of being arranged in their positions, and required to do regular ' work, the players are allowed to do almost as they please, and only the better players get the practice, while those who need it most are being neglected. If the team wants the sup-port of the students, it must get down to work, and at least show that it is making its best ef-forts. Then if defeat comes it will be excus- ! able. About the same criticism is applicable to the [relay team which was sent to Philadelphia on ; April 25th. The general sentiment of the students before the race was that we had very poor hopes of winning, and the reasou for thinking so was that the team did not have sufficient practice. Since the race we are in-formed that if better preparation had been made, we would have had good prospects of winning. It may be consoling to think that, [but we feel that it shows very poor manage-ment to go to the expense of sending a team [to the contest, when we were conscious before-hand that it had not had as much practice as it might have had. It surely does not help our reputation much to enter the contest and Icome out in third place. It would have been much better to remain out entirely. If our athletic association would have a full treasury, it might be able to furnish these lit-tle pleasure excursions to its members, with-out seriously noticing it, but with the heavy expenses of our new athletic field on our hands, and when all our students are doing what they can to remove the debt, it looks like extravagance to incur the expenses of the relay contest, when no one expected our team to win. It is little wonder that the students are unwilling to make sacrifices for the athletic field, when so little economy is used in dis-pensing the funds contributed. We think that until this debt is paid, the management should be careful that every cent goes where it will do the most good. * * * IF an)' one has, from any reason, gone through college with an inadequate prepara-tion, it is his duty to warn others against this evil. Some may plead lack of time and money,' but let them think long before they enter upon any work for which they are not fully pre-pared. It will be done with small profit and less pleasure. What is the aim of a college course ? Is it to get through as quickly as possible or is it to know something ? The years of preparation are the ones that tell all through college life and all through the life afterwards. Two years of good drill when beginning the languages are worth more than two years of extra reading afterwards, without the drill. And the preparation in other branches is no less important. A good preparation is the key ; it has the power to unlock all the treas-ures of learning. Slight any other part of the course rather than this. L- * * * THE advantages and disadvantages ofexam-inations have been discussed until the ques-tion is an old one. But, to a body of students, the question is one, that, though old, is ever new. Examinations are, to some extent, a test of scholarship; but they are not the test that they might be. In many cases, over work and excitement unfit the student for his task 35 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. and he cannot do himself justice. At the end of the term, he is compelled to do an extra amount of hard work; and, when examinations are over, he is worn out, mentally and physi-cally. Besides this disadvantage, nothing af-fords such a temptation to dishonest work as examinations do. Too often, the idea is to "get through," and it does not matter much how it is done. So far as scholarship is con-cerned, any teacher usually knows from the daily recitations, about how his students stand. It may be said that the reviews pre-ceding examinations are valuable. This may be conceded, but might we not have the re-views, and with just as much profit, if they were not made solely for the sake of the exam-inations ? Some colleges have a system of examination that does not involve cramming for days and nights beforehand. The students never know when an examination is coming and so they never prepare especially for one. It may come any day, and so they do not leave all their work for the end of the term ; it is quite nec-essary to work regularly every day and it goes without saying that this is the work that counts. May it not be that examinations con-ducted in this way are a better test of scholar-ship, and better in every respect? It seems to us that if cramming and worrying and dishon-est work could be done away with, there would be a better chance of attaining the true end of examinations. L. * * * PRESENT REQUIREMENT FOR ADMISSION TO COLLEGES.—Not long since Prof. Ira Rem-sen delivered an address before the Johns Hop-kins university graduates, in which he took the ground that the present requirements for admission to our leading American colleges are too great, and should be modified. As at present, it is scarcely possible for a young man desiring to engage in one of the professions, to complete his course upon reaching his major-ity. A very few may, by reason of special ad-vantages in his life, be able to do so, but the many cannot. A young man will take his bachelor's degree at twenty-two. If he desires to fit himself for the medical profession, he must now pursue a further four years course, and should he desire special preparation, as many young men are ambitious to obtain, he will be close to the thirties before he is ready for his profession. The same is true of the law, and of the ministry. Might it not be well to require less in the number of subjects upon which examination is required for admission, and if possible, demand a greater degree of | thoroughness in preparation. Educators in general seem to agree in this, that our colleges are too much mingling with collegiate meth-ods university features, and so are raising the standard of admission too high for the average student seeking a collegiate education. The method leads to what is termed "coaching" for examination, which cannot be other than hurtful to the student. Preparatory work is all-important, but quality, rather than quan-tity, ought to be the aim. It is not the amount of Latin a man may have lead which ought to qualify him for admission to college, but the amount of Latin he knows. You cannot meas-ure knowledge by the yard-stick. A well-trained memory, thoroughness and accuracy— these are of the highest importance in the preparation for the pursuit of a collegiate edu-cation. G. FREED, BUT NOT FREE. Joel Chandler Harris, in one of his short stories called "Free Joe and the rest of the World," gives a short sketch of a freed negro | in ante-bellum days. Free Joe was shabby, poor, and almost friendless. Who cared for a ragged negro with a little dog trotting at his heels ? The better class of whites did not; they had their own negroes to care for, the I lower class were far above him because of their | color, and made him an exile. To them all, he was an object of suspicion. Poor, humble I Joe was freed, and, therefore, a subtle danger was lurking in all he did or said. THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 36 One, only one, was a friend to Free Joe. iThat was his wife, and she belonged to a slave [owner who did not allow "free niggers" on [his premises. For a long time the two met in Ithe woods near the Calderwood plantation, (but Mr. Calderwood found this out and hur- Iried Lucinda off to the cit}' where he sold her. Free Joe knew nothing of this. Night after night he waited under the old tree, but his {wife came no more. His simple heart never doubted Lucinda, but he could not understand Bier absence. He consulted a wise fortune-jteller who gave him no encouragement. Once [more he went back to the old trysting place ; perhaps she would come this time. He was so Inear the Calderwood plantation that he could [hear the darkies singing, and he almost thought he could distinguish Lucinda's voice. [There he sat all night; morning found him in Ithe same place with his head bowed upon his [breast. Was he asleep, dreaming of the Lu- [cinda who never came ? A white man, pass-ing by, shook him roughly but he did not [waken. The story-teller says; "His clothes jwere ragged, his hands rough and callous; his Bhoes literally tied together with strings; he Iwas shabby in the extreme. A passer-b}', [glancing at him, could have no idea that such [a humble creature had been summoned as a witness before the Lord God of Hosts." What was Free Joe's freedom to him? He Iwas an outcast even from his own race while [white people looked on him as less than a elave. His only friend beside a poor little dog Iwas an enslaved wife, and she was separated from him forever. He was affectionate and [hopeful, but he was also ignorant and super-stitious. There was no opening for Free Joe; lie had no talents, no friends, no ambition. 3orn and trained in slavery, in freedom he vas helpless. Free Joe is a type of the great class of ne-roes who, at the end of the Civil War were ireed men, but not free. At the Atlanta Ex-position was a plaster cast, made by a colored San. It represents a powerful negro with tragments of chains clinging to his limbs, and it bears the legend: "The chains are broken, but not off." The Emancipation proclamation was only the beginning of freedom for the colored race. It was the breaking, but not the removal of their fetters. They had black skins, and woolly hair, they were Africans; they had been slaves; therefore, they were despised. Not one of them had ever known a home in the true sense of the word. Their families were not their own. Their work had always been done at the command of others; they had no habits of industry and no sense of responsi-bility. They were careless and happy, affec-tionate and emotional. They were a race born under sunny skies in a tropic land, trained in the school of slavery, and then sent out to make their way among energetic, educated white people. Was the negro lazy and im-provident ? Why should he be otherwise ? Was he ignorant ? Slaves had no use for learning ; not even as much as the "three R's." Behind these people were generations of heathen life in Africa and generations of slavery in Amer-ica. Before them, what? When they were freed, they had very crude ideas of what that freedom meant, while only a few of the white people cared what it meant. While they were slaves they had learned one thing, and that was to reverence the white man's God. The negro is and always has been, religious. Even when he was worship-ing idols in his old heathen home, he was nevertheless religious. Now, his worship has been turned in the right direction, and the ne-groes are not only Christians, but Protestant Christians. This much the white man has done for him. What else has been undertaken for the sake of his progress ? He has been given the ballot, but he has not been allowed • its free use. If politicians cannot get round the law in one way they can in another. "The negro is not fitted for the rights of citizenship," they say, when they fear he is about to vote with the other party. But other benefits be-side the negro's political salvation have been attempted. Some are taken back to Africa 37 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. and placed in settlements, when missionaries ; teach them how to civilize their wild brethren, j "Africa is their home" it is said, "and that is the only place where they can develop." Others are educated here, and that education is enough to make one groan. In some schools they are found studying higher mathematics, when they do not know arithmetic, and Greek and Latin, regardless of the fact that they do not yet comprehend plain English. This pleases them, of course. With all their love for display and aptness for imitation, they feel that they are having "white studies" now. Their friends think their advancement is mar-vellous: Their teachers—if their teachers had more sense and courage, the pupils would get what they need, rather than what they want. But some are beginning to see the needs of the colored people and are establishing schools for them on a diffeient plan. Schools where they are given a practical training for a prac-tical life. Where they learn to be mechanics, architects, and whatever else a community needs. . They learn to do all kinds of work, and, more than this, they learn how to work every day. -They learn English, too, and after that, as much more as they can and will. When the negroes were freed, they were like children, and they were at the mercy of the civilized and cultured, but often selfish, white race. In many instances nothing has been done in the way of training them. In most cases when anything has been done, it has been in the form of experiment. One plan after another has been tried until Booker T. Washington, himself a negro, has adopted this plan of practical education; of giving his peo-ple just what they need; both industrial and intellectual training. Despised, neglected, and ■the subject of experiment, is it any wonder that the average negro does not yet stand be-side the average white man ? He has borne much at the hands of the white man; the one whose duty it is to befriend and teach him. White men brought the negroes to these shores and made them slaves; in a great political crisis they were presented with freedom; thrown upon their own resources when they had no resources. We, whose fathers favored or permitted slavery, owe it to the freed slaves to give him what recompense we can. He cannot change the color of his skin and become a white man; neither can he change his nature to that of the white man. He must always be himself; but when that self has been trained and developed, it will not be the lazy, careless self of the present day. The past thirty years mark much improvement, even under great disadvantages. Leaders have risen from among their own race and the habits of slavery are disappearing. But they cannot be white people; they must develop in their own way and keep their own individu-ality. Thus, and only thus, can they rid themselves of their broken chains. But the chains are falling; and we may look for the day when the negro will step forth, no longer a freedman, but a free man, and take his place among the great and good of the nation. In the meantime, the least that we can do, is to see that we put no occasion for stumbling in our neighbor's way. E. M. L-, '96. ♦ ♦ ♦ RETURN OF PERSEPHONE. Demeter decks the wood in green To greet Persephone, She carpets with a verdant sheen Each meadow, lawn and lea ; And every field and forest scene She brightens, silently. She bids the tiny bud unfold, The merry robin, sing ; The violet forget the cold. The arbutus upspring; The crocus too, in cup of gold, Its sweetest tribute.bring. She watches, with an anxious eye. Each shifting shade and light, And scans the ever changing sky From morning until night; Now heavy clouds go floating by, And now the sun shines bright. Oh, for a breath of summer breeze. To wake the sleeping flowers ; Oh, for the shade of budded trees, The balm of April showers ; Oh, for the green of grassy leas, For "glad and golden hours ! Oh, Earth, no more in silence be, In deepest, darkest night; Break forth in streams of melody, THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 38 Press onward to the light, Then shall my lost Persephone Return, all fair and bright. Persephone, Persephone, For many dreary days My heart has wandered, seeking thee In dark and desert ways. Persephone, come back to me, And fill my life with praise ! I hear her foot-step on the hills, Her smile the flowers hold ; Her laughter ripples in the rills, Sunshine, her hair of gold. Her sweetness all the Springtime fills With beauty never told. She comes. Her footsteps press the grass. And flowers spring beneath, And bloom, a perfect, perfumed mass, Her queenly brow to wreathe. The wild birds greet her, as they pass. And sweetest carols breathe. Oh, Earth, bring all thy treasures sweet, The flowers of the lea, And scatter at her fairy feet Who cometh now to me. And sea and sky grow fair, to greet Returned Persephone. A. R.W.,'99. IT HAD TO GO. 'Twas late at night, the halls were dark. All Freshmen were asleep. When slowly through the darkened halls The Sophs were heard to creep. They slowly wound their way around Until they reached Joe's door, And then they stopped and listened long ; At last they heard him snore. A knock awoke him from sweet dreams To things more real iu life. He learned the object of their call He saw their sharpened knife. Disguised with masks, they made for him In such a " friendly " way, That made him shake though half awake And beg them not to stay. "Take what you will, I'll pay the bill," (Combined strength Joseph feared), "There's only one thing that I ask, And that is, save my beard." A smile passed round the gathered mob, Then came the verdict, slow : "Sir, we decided 'ere we came Your beard would have to go." Then quick the knife sped o'er his face Held firm by willing hands, And in the morn Joe found his beard Was scattered like the sands. H.M.C. I On Thursday, April 9th, Mr. Beaver, trav-eling Sec'y of the State for the Y. M. C. A., Iwas here looking after the interest of the work. COLLEGE LOCALS. GRAYSON Z. STUP and ROBBIN B. WOLF, Editors. you come so Hot weather. Spring fever. New MERCURY staff elected. Bums put much big curve on ball for In-dian. Musselman and Armstrong have the strong-est room in college. "Why, darling, why did late?" Kitzmeyer, '98, is confined to his home with sickness. The Juniors are working hard on their ora-tions for the oratorical contest. The ten speakers for commencement are as follows : Rice,"England's Policy in Turkey;" Eisenhart, Valedictor}^; Miss Eoomis, "Liter-ature of the Home;" Stup, Salutatory; Shinier, "Revival of Olympic Games;" Spayde, "Christianity and the Working Classes;" Shaar, "The Earth a Remnant;" Reitzell, "The Primacy of the United States in the Western Hemisphere;" Baum, "Municipal Reform;" Loudon, "Cecil Rhodes." The Octet and Violin Quartet are contem-plating a trip to Millersburg in May. They are prepared to give a good concert. A good job for an overworked student : Plucking the dandelions out. of the grass on the campus. Two Sophomores, cogitating over Dr. B.'s head, propounded the following conumdrum : Why is Dr. B.'s head like a hound ? Because it makes a little hair go a great way. E.,'99—Oh! Mr. F., the MERCURY says that if anyone has a dispute that cannot be settled amiably he shall call around to 29 W. He must have been thinking of the amiable girls. B.,'99—What are you reading? There, you are designating the Sabbath again ! S.,'99—Who is the author of Milton's "Par-adise Dost?" H., '97—' 'Shakespeare, of course.'' A., '97, While walking up the street dur-ing vacation, was reading Spectrum proof, and not noticing a shoot that was conveying coal 39 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. into a cellar he fell over it, breaking it down, and at the same time considerably disturbing his own equanimity. A passer-by said it was possible to hear the coal hustler hurl all sorts of expletives, dashes, and question marks af-ter the editor. Shortly after the term opened two Sophs overslept themselves on Sunday evening, and finding their appetites too strong they decided to call at the store and get some apples. They knew the girls would let them have them, so they went without collars. When they got there, however, the ladies insisted that they should come in, which they finally agreed to do until the apples were procured. While sitting there, with coat collars turned up, L. said : F., why don't you put down your coat collar ? This was too much for the modest young man, and he blushed. Mr. H., '99, believes in the motto that "Bet-ter the day, better the deed," having arisen one Sunday morning at 5 o'clock to study a declamation. The report is circulated that Mr. C.,'99, has been kidnapped by the Millersville authorities. We hope he may enjoy this experience better than his previous one. Mr. K.,'99, has been blessed with his third set of teeth, which he finds very troublesome, especially when he wishes to flirt. He had a slight experience in that line, recently. For further information, apply to Josey. Mr. E., Prep., recently astounded a young lady by the remark that his mother expected him to bring an American wife with him when he returned. Sammy is doing pretty well, but he must remember he is not yet ready to return to Persia. Mr. B., '99, would like meditetaneous speaker. Mr. S.,'99, during vacation remarked to some lady friends : "Oh, I'm naturally bright in languages, and I read French at sight. Dr. M. begs leave to differ. If "conceit were consumption" he'd be dead this long time. to become a good Mr. W.,'99, on account of his "lovely hair," has found favor in the eyes of the '99 co-ed. The "son of an eminent divine" has so far advanced in his manhood that he can now go around with a pipe in his mouth and not get sick. Bravo ! Luther. Nearly all the Seniors have taken leave of their moustaches. The object is to make the class appear as young as possible. Those who I kept their moustaches were afraid that they could never raise another one. Mr. H., '99 was seen, or rather heard, at a late ball game with a deaf .young lady. The conversation ran somewhat as follows: He— "Is'nt that a fine pitcher?" She—"No, I don't think it will rain." One of the Juniors, who had ruined his eyes the night before, by writing fine print, was unusually disappointed to hear that the exam-ination was excused. The committee appointed by the board of trustees in regard to Dr. McKnight's resigna-tion, met in the reception room of the recita-tion hall last Tuesday morning. Nothing is known as to their action. The Spectrum will be out in a few days. The publishers have had the material for some time and will send the books about the first week in May. There will be a few extra copies. If you have not subscribed, you should do so at once. Again work in gymnasium has been deserted. Tennis and base ball, how-ever, have more than replaced it. Tennis spirit is running high. Nearly seventy of the boys have entered the tournament. Baseball is also getting its share of enthusi-asts. Very exciting and close class games are expected. At noon on Wednesday, April 29th, Miss Margaret Grayson Valentine, daughter of Dr. Milton Valentine, professor of theology in the Seminary, was united in marriage to Mr. Henry W. Siegrist, of Lebanon. The cere-mony occurred at the home of the bride, and was performed by Dr. Valentine, assisted by the bride's brother, Rev. Milton H. Valentine. The bridal procession was composed of the groom and his best man, two bridesmaids, the maid of honor, and the bride, leaning on the arm of her brother, Sterling Valentine, and marched to the altar to the strains of Tann-hauser's wedding march. The room in which the ceremony was per-formed was decorated most beautifully with apple blossoms, producing a charming, as well as novel effect. The wedding was very largely attended, and the presents were especially numerous | and handsome. THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 40 After congratulations were extended to the newly-married pair, most elegant refreshments were served to the guests. The bride and groom started on their tour on the afternoon train on the W. M. R. R. The MERCURY unites with their many friends in extending congratulations and best wishes. It is reported that a midnight flitting took I place at Prep, a few _ evenings ago. Some of the Preps, thinking that the attractions were too great for Mr. E., 1900, kindly helped him i to move. We are sorry to learn that the rooms sought for by Mr. E. were occupied, and Mr. E. was compelled to move back with all his possessions. The MERCURY extends its sympathy. At last things have come to an end, or, at least we hope so, in the line of fights. On Friday night, April 18, as Messrs. Smith, '98, land Spayde, '99, were returning to college, after having been up town for something to eat, they were stopped at the depot by three town fellows, who demanded "a dime to rush the growler." They were refused, when they followed our men down to and inside the col-i lege gates, where they made a desperate as-sault on them. One of the assailants, King, {by name, had a knife, and succeeded in cutting ;'both Smith and Spayde. Finally, the fight was ■ interrupted by the appearance of other college Imen on the scene, and the town men then withdrew. On account of not knowing the names of the assailants, warrants could not be issued as soon as needful, and King managed to escape for the time being. All three men jhave now been caught, tried and convicted. ■There is no doubt but that the}' will receive a |just sentence. On Friday evening, April 25th,- the last of a Ivery good course of Y. M. C. A. entertain- Imeuts was given. Dr. Willits was the speaker lof the evening, and his subject was "Sunshine, lor How to Enjoy Eife." Quite a large num- Iber of people were present, and the lecture ■was enjoyed by all. Dr. S. [in physiology]—Which is the bet-ter, Mr. B., to live upon a mixed diet all the time, or upon one consisting of the same kinds I of food ? 'Chummie" B.,'99—Why, Doctor, if you |iat the same kind of food all the time, you'll [die sometime, won't you ? Dr. B. [In Greek]—What is a man ? Mr. R.,'99 -Man is a quadruped. "Capt." D., famous as a '99 foot-ball player, is calling on a girl, when the college bell is heard to ring,— THE GIRE—Mr. D., do you hear, the bell for study hour is ringing. Mr. D.—Oh, that's all right, they'll excuse me. THE GIRE—Well, I'll excuse you, too, Mr. D. Mr. M., '99, of New York fame, while in Physiology, enumerating the different parts through which the food must pass before reaching the stomach, grew eloquent, men-tioning the throat, the pharynx, the gullet, the liver, the lungs, and would have included the heart and the brains, had Dr. S. allowed him. Dr. S. [in physiology]—Mr. E., what word in the English language do we get from bicus-pids ? Son-of-an-emineut-divine—Cuspidor ! Dr. M.—How are consonants at the end of the words pronounced ? Mr. S.,'99—They are pronounced silent. Dr. B. [In Sophomore Botany class, hold-ing up a flower stalk]—Does this resemble grass ? Chorus, on back row—Yes, sir ; it's green. Dr. B.—There are other things besides grass that are green. Chorus, on back row—Yes, sir—Freshmen. Mr. F.,'98, in Greek class the other morn-ing furnished some entertainment by reading about Alexander and Meualaos fighting for "the woman with long spears." "Doc." E.,'98, recently convulsed several of his friends by referring to the spray, which he uses for cologne, as his "itemizer." Und no huts ihn gewunert fer was sie lacha ! Mr. S.,'99, on being told that the Odyssey treated of the wanderings of Ulysses, said he couldn't see how that could be, because his Mythology said that Homer wrote about the wanderings of Ulysses. These Freshmen are always so exact. Mr. H., '99, insists that coquette is pro-nounced croquet! Perhaps there is some re-lation between the two in the place from which he comes. Charles F., '98, has taken to chewing to-bacco, and if any fellow wants a chew he knows where to get it. Gold Rope, No Tax, Finzer's Old Honesty and Battle Axe are some -M THE COLLEGE MERCURY. of his favorites. We have heard it reported that he did not commence this detestable habit voluntarily, but that he was prevailed upon by his friends. One short sentence will tell the whole story. His sideburns arc no more. We all know who wore them; we all know who did the college the service of removing them; and we all know that we are very thankful. It is not necessary to add, that he looks a great deal better with-out them. What strange freaks of nature we do read about—worse than earthquakes and landslides. Mr. H., '98, the other clay in Bible astonished the class by saying that "the Taurus mount-ains flow westward into the Mediterranean sea!" "Jerry" F.,'98, recently in English litera-ture, made a slight mistake when he said that among the books of the Elizabethan period was one on "railways." Zullinger, '98, is at his home in Waynes-boro, suffering with a severe attack of rheu-matism. McAllister, '98, was also on the sick list for about a week and a half, but is again back to his work. The exhibition given by the Sons of Her-cules in the Gymnasium, Tuesday evening, April 21, was one of the best for some years. The audience, however, should have been much larger, and it is to be regretted that the fellows did not turn out as they should have done. The performance consisted mainly of mat work, with some work on the horizontal and parallel bars, and concluded with a three round sparring match between Bechtel, 1900 and Kahler, 1900. All the performances and figures were very skillfully executed, and the Sons of Hercules are to be congratulated upon their successful entertainment. "The floral tributes to the favorites were many and beau-tiful." Those who took part in the perform-ances are : Wiest, '95, Stup, '96, Krafft, '98, Fuss,' 98, Hermann,' 99, Brumbaugh, '99, Straw,'99, Kahler 1900 and Bechtel, 1900. The College Octette and the Violin Quartette furnished the music, which was well appreci-ated— especially by the gallery, who rendered their applause in a very vociferous manner when the Octette closed with "Away down South in old Virginia." /\LUw|Ni- II. D. SHIMER AND H. W. BIKLE, Editors. '68. Rev. L. M. Heilmau, D. D., pastor of the Lutheran church at Harrisburg, is deliver-ing a series of five illustrated lectures covering subjects of history, travel and science. '72. Rev. J. A. Koser will occupy the new-parsonage by May 1st, at Sioux City, la. '74. Rev. W. L. Remsberg, of Omaha, Neb., has been called to the Myersville charge in Frederick county, Md. '75. Rev. E. G. Hay, of Red Hook, N. Y., delivered his illustrated lecture on Gettysburg in Story and in Art, in the Lutheran church at Albany, Rev. Dr. G. M. Heindel, pastor, on April 29th. '75. Since Rev. E. D. Weigle, D. D., as-sumed the pastorate of Trinity Lutheran church, Meclianicsburg, January 1st, 1896, sixty persons have been added to the member-ship of the church, increasing the roll of mem-bers to over two hundred. '78. Rev. A. R. Glaze has changed his ad-dress from Gordon to Maple Hill, Pa. '80. Rev. G. W. McSherry, of Taneytown, Md., has resigned. This leaves one of the most important charges in the Maryland Synod vacant. '82. The second edition of "Practical Exer-cises in English," by Rev. Prof. Huber Gray Buehler, published some months since by Harper Brothers, is now going through the presses. The author is at present engaged in the preparation of another book of an educa-tional character. '82. Rev. H. H. Weber, General Secretary of our Church Extension Board, immediately after the last meeting of the Board, suffered a relapse, and is now at his home, unable to leave it. It is thought the heavy work before Eas-ter is the cause. '82. Rev. H. L. Jacobs has resigned his charge at Hanover. His many friends and acquaintances will regret to lose him as a citi-zen, while his congregation must doubly re-gret their loss of a gifted pulpit orator and a faithful and earnest pastor. Mr. Jacobs will l go to Tyrone. '83. Field Secretary Rev. H. L. Yarger, of j the Church Extension Board, is visiting all ■ the churches of the General Synod in Califor- I nia. THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 42 '84. Rev. Geo. E- Faber, A. M., has pub-lished in tract form, a patriotic discourse, which he delivered before Wayne Council, No. 46, Jr. O. U. A. M., Nov. 24, 1895. Thesub-j jectof his discourse is "Four Horns and Four [ Carpenters.'' '88. Rev. D. Frank Garland, pastor of the Church of the Reformation, Baltimore, Md., has published a neat card of his special servi- Ices now being held. '91. Rev. Chas. Ritter, of Fayetteville was recently in town visiting H. T. Weaver and family. '91. Rev. W. G. Slifer, of Idaville, has re-ceived and accepted a unanimous call to St. John's Lutheran church of Davis, W. Va., j and will take charge in the near future. '91. Rev. August Pohlman, our medical [missionary-elect to Africa, was graduated from the Baltimore Medical College on commeuce- Imentday, April 22d. He had the honor of having been chosen class valedictorian. '91. Rev. Stanley Billheimer preached in [Bethlehem Lutheran church, Harrisburg, on Sunday, April 12. '93. Rev. W. H. Ehrhart, of the Gettys-burg Seminary, has been called to Silver Run, [Md. '93. Rev. John C. Grimes has been asigned Jto the Greencastle charge, Greencastles, Pa., [by the Central Pa., M. E. Conference. '95. Ivan L- Hoff has been admitted to the Ibar of Carrol county, Md., and is building up a good clientage. ATHLETICS. WILLIAM E. WHEELER. Editor. The base ball season was opened April 17th, by the game with Washington and Jefferson, Ion the home grounds. The game was quite Ian exciting one on account of the opportune jbatting on both teams. W. and J. made two |runs in their half of the third inning, and by a nome-run hit of Tate, Gettysburg tied the score in the second half of the third. Two nore runs were added to each nine in the fifth inning, and again enthusiasm ran high. W. and J., by bunching their hits in the sixth and seventh, added five more runs, and this lead IGettysburg was unable to overcome, and al-though adding three more to their favor, they were defeated by a score of nine to seven. The make-up of the home team was somewhat uncertain until the day for the game, and their playing was very good, only two errors being made. Rogers, for W. and J., pitched the better game, allowing Gettysburg but six hits. For the "blue and orange" Sheely and Tate led at the bat, while Heisey and Eicher carried off the honors for the visitors. Being the first game of the season, a large crowd was present, and between innings the Gettysburg band played appropriate strains. The following is the score in detail : GETTYSBURG. R H PO A White, 3b 0031 Sheel}', lb 1260 Leisenring, ss. 3 o o 6 'rate, c 1270 Wolf, e.f 0110 Hartzell, l.f. 0060 Huttou, r.f 0020 Wisotzski, r.f. 1 1 o o Courtney, p 1003 Licht'b'rg'r^b 0020 w AND j. R Nesbit, ib 2 Hughes, ss 1 Heisey, rf 2 Eicher, 3b 1 Moore, cf o Rogers, p o Thomson, c. . 1 Beason, 2b o Gamble, If 2 Totals 9 13 27 14 7 lotals 7 6 27 10 2 Earned runs—Gettysburg, 4; W. and J., 7. Two-base hits- Gettysburg, 1; W. and J., 1. Three-base hits—w. and J., i- Home runs—Gettysburg, 1. Stolen bases—Gettysburg, 5; w. and J., 6. Double plays—Hughes, Beason, Nesbit. Struck out—by Gettysburg, 6; by W. and J., 8. Passed balls—Thom-son, 2. Time of game—2,30. Umpire—Donald McPherson. The home team was again defeated on the 18th of April, at Lancastei,by the Franklin and Marshall team, by a score of nine to noth-ing. Inability to hit F. and M.'s pitcher, a State League man, was the cause of defeat. Gettysburg put up a pretty game in the field, and supported Burns in fine style. The latter struck out fourteen men, creating for himself an enviable record against F. and M.'s hard hitters. He allowed them but eight scattered hits. Harr did the best batting for F. and M., and Sheely and Leisenring for Gettysburg. The game was without any distinguishing fea-tures, since both teams showed considerable weakness at the bat. Cremer and Kready did the best fielding for F. and M. The fol-lowing is the score : GETTYSBURG. White, 3b Sheely, ib Leisenring, 2b Mulhall. c Diehl, cf Wisotzki, ss. Wolf, r. f Burns, p Hartzell, 1. f. R H PO Oil 013 o 1 3 o o 14 F, & M. R H PO A Hambright, 3b. 1 o 2 2 Cremer, c 2193 Sheckard, p I 1 2 1 Barthol'm'w.ib o 1 8 1 Sheibley, 2b I o 3 1 Gillan, cf 2120 Harr, rf 0210 Helman, If 1 1 o o Kreads', ss 1 1 o 2 Total o 3 23* 7 4 Total 9 8 27 10 ♦Sheckard out-hit by batted ball. Earned runs—F. and M., 1. Two-base hits—F. and M., 3. Double plays—Sheibley aud Bartholomew. Base on balls— Gettysburg, 1 ; F. and M" 6. Hit by pitched ball—Gettysburg, 1; F. and M., 2. Struck out—Burns, 14; by Sheckard, 8. Passed balls—Mulhall, 1. Time of game—2.05. Umpire—Mr. G arwood. 43 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. The third game of the season resulted in a decided victory for Gettysburg, whose oppon-ent was the strong nine from the Carlisle In-dian school. As is usual in all games with this institution, a large and appreciative crowd was present. The grand stands were filled. It was an ideal clay for base ball, and both teams entered the game with a de-termination to win. Stung by the two previ-ous defeats, Gettysburg made every effort to retrieve lost reputation at the expense of the Indians. But seven innings were played, to enable the visiting team to catch a train for home, and in that time Burns had them en-tirely'at his mercy, allowing the Indians but three hits. His ups and downs and deceptive, ins and outs were too much for the heavy hit-ters from Carlisle. Seventeen men fanned the air in vain attempts to hit the ball. Both teams played a pretty game in the field. Tate led at the bat for Gettysburg, getting three out of the five hits made. Jamison and Shelafo were the only ones able to touch Burns. Score in detail : GETTYSBURG. White, 3b 1 Sheely, ib o Leisenring, ss. 0 Tate, c 1 Wolf, cf 1 Hnrtzell, If o Licht'b'ger, 2b. o Hums, p o Mutton.rf o R II PO A 18 I 5 2I INDIANS. R H TO A Pierce, ib 0050 Roger, cf 0030 Shelafo, p 1203 Archiquette, If o o 2 o Jamison, 2b. o ] jackson, rf o Yrobe. ss o Louis, 3b o o Spenser, e o o o o o 1 Total. Earned runs—Gettysbnrg, 2. Total 1 3 18 7 3 Two-base hits—Indians, I" Stolen bases—Gettysburg, 2; Indians, 2. Double plays—Louis. Jamison, Pierce. Base on balls-Gettysburg, 3. Hit by pitched ball—Gettysburg, 1; Indians, I. Struck out—By Burns, 17; by Shelafo, 4. Time of game—1.55. Umpire-Paul Kuendig. The need of a good track team was clearly shown by the recent participation on the part of Gettysburg in the relay races held at Frank-lin Field, University of Pennsylvania on the 25th ult. With proper and sufficient training we could have undoubtedly won in our event; as it was our team secured third place. Many benefits are derived from such meets and the good obtained shows itself in subse-quent races. The meeting with the college athletic world, the exchanging of plans and purposes by the different men and coaches are of an inestimable benefit to any team, and es-pecially to our own team. Track work has hitherto been a minus quantity at Gettysburg and only an occasional spur would cause any-thing like a revival of the true athletic spirit. The result of this, our first participa-tion in relay racing, should not be disregarded, but all energy and power exerted to put into 1 the field a strong representative track team. This is the intention of the management and it should meet the hearty co-operation and sup-port of the students. Arrangements are now being made for a "field day" during com-mencement week. Further notice and needs will be made known. The prospects for our foot ball team next i year are now engaging the attention of the management. During the next few weeks the i old men as well as new ones will get out on i the field and practice kicking, running and I falling on the ball. This practice is absolutely I necessary for a successful team, and though a I little earlier than usual, means a great deal I toward the success of the eleven There is good material now in college and, with prom-ised accessions, our prospects for a winning team were never so bright. The manager is now arranging the schedule, and a number of dates have been secured. The drawings for the tennis tournament have not yet been made, but will be done in a few days. A greater number of entries have been secured this year than ever before. Manager Lark is working hard to make this tournament more successful financially and otherwise than previous ones; and from the entries and possible drawings a goodly number of close and exciting games will be witnessed. All tennis players should enter this tournament and uphold the record made by former players. FFJATERNHY NOTES. PHI KAPPA PSI. We were pleased to have among us recently for a few days, Rev. J. L. Smith, D. D., '62, ofPittsburg, Pa. F. G. Turner, '93, is studying law at the University of Maryland. Rev. J. G. Goetman, D. D., attended a com-mittee meeting held here several days since. Eisenhart and Reitzell, '96, are two of the ten speakers at the coming commencement, Eisenhart receiving the appointment of Vale-dictorian. E. W. Smith, '93, intends pursuing shortly a course of medicine at U. P. Paul F. W. Kuendig, '98, has been elected official umpire of the Cumberland Valley League. THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 44 PHI GAMMA DELTA. Bro. Walter H. Stifel, of Allegheny, Pa., was initiated on Tuesday, April 28th. We had the pleasure of entertaining Bros. Beason and Logan from W. and J. during the visit of their base ball team, Apr. 17. Bro. Swartz, '81, until recently pastor at Wilmington, Del., accepted a call to Pough-keepsie, N. Y. Bro. Fichthorn, '84, will sail from New York, June 24, on the Friesland, for a two months tour of England and Germany. Bros. Seabrook, '77, Gait, '85, and Anstadt, '90, were welcome visitors in Gettysburg re-cently. The following brothers were in town attend-ing the Siegrist-Valentine wedding last Tues-day : Hocker, '80, Valentine, '80, Stahler, '80, Valentine, '82, Alleman, '84, Fichthorn, '84, Kausler> '84, Miller, '85, DeYoe, '86, Garland, '88. Bro. Herr, ex-'97; is one of the performers [in the U. of P. "Mask and Whig" Club. Bro. Smith, '97, recently took a trip to Phila. on business in the interest of the Spec- : hum. Bros. Rice, Shaar and Baum are speakers chosen for Commencement. Bro. Norman Gait, '85, of Washington, D. C, was married to Miss Edith Boiling, at Wyethville, Va., Thursday morning, Apr. 30. Bro. H. R. Smith was recently elected Busi-ness Manager of the MERCURY for the coming I year. ALPHA TAU OMEGA. Rev. C. G. Bikle, '92, of Glen Gardner, N. J., paid the °hapter a visit, recently. Geo. A. Kyner, '89, of Chambersburg, Pa.,- was in Gettysburg some time ago. M. R. Zulliuger, '98, who was compelled to go home on account of sickness, has improved and will be back in a few weeks. Ralph L. Smith, '98, has gone home and will not return this term. W. E. Wheeler, '97; C. B. Erb, '97, andH. F. Grazier, '98, who were members of the relay team, report a fine time while at Phila-delphia, through the courtesy of Penn. Tau. F. S. Emmert, ex-'gs, has graduated from 1 Bellevue Hospital, New York, and is practic- | ing his profession there. Chas. H. Spayde, '99, was home for a few days, recently. PHI DELTA THETA. O. H. Melchor, '76, spent a few days in town recently. C. E. Reinewald, '85, paid us a visit on April 29th. J. C. Hughes and Alex. Eicher, of Penu'a Gamma, were the guests of the Chapter on April 17th and 18th. J. E. Meisenhelder,' 97, and J. W. Ott, '97, have been elected to positions on the MERCURY staff, the former as assistant business manager, and the latter as an associate editor. SIGMA CHI. . Emory L. Loudon, '87, of Altoona, Pa., paid the Chapter a Welcome visit April 29th. E. W. London, '96, was. one of the repre-sentatives from this college in the relay races at the University of Pennsylvania, at Philadel-phia, April 25th. He has also been chosen as one of the ten speakers for commencement. Frank Leisenring, '97, spent Saturday, 18th ult, at Lancaster, with the base ball team. TOWN ^D SEWIJNARY NOTES. WEBSTER C SPAYDE, Editor. TOWN. Among the bills passed by the New York Legislature and sent to Governor Morton for approval was one appropriating $25,000 for an equestrian statue at Gettysburg to Major Gen-eral H. W. Slocum. It is not at all. likely that the bill will be vetoed. Before many years the field will be dotted with works of sculptors. . The Senate has concurred in the House bill to improve the roads within the National Park at this place. Another observation tower is to be erected this summer. Sunday trains will likely be put on the Ship-pensburg, Carlisle and Gettysburg divisions of the Reading Railroad, again about the middle of May. The repair hands are getting the electric road in condition for operation. 45 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. The Union League of Philadelphia will be here on the 23rd and 24th of May on their an-nual excursion. At the oratorical contest between members of the Prohibition Club of the Seminary and College, held in the Court Room, Thursday, April 23d, J. S. Huddle, of the Seminary, was chosen to represent the association in the State contest, which will take place in Philadelphia, May 8th. The judges were Revs. T. P. Ege, Hugh Gilchrist and A. R. Steck and Wm. Arch McClean and D. P. McPherson, Esqs. The able and eloquent sermon of Rev. Dr. Billheimer in St. James Lutheran church on Sunday evening, April 26th was attended by over 100 members of Gettys Lodge of Odd Fellows in a body, and by an audience which crowded the spacious audience room. At a meeting of the Board of School Direc-tors Monday evening, April 27th, it was de-termined to buy from J. Emory Bair and Calvin Gilbert the tract of land which forms the triangle between the Chambersburg pike and the Springs road, from the railroad east to the monument. The price fixed is $1,500. Several architects have been notified of the in-tention to build, and plans are requested for a handsome, two-story brick building. SEMINARY. Rev. W. S. Oberholtzer, who was ill for quite a long time, is well again, and left for his home on Monday morning, April 27th. We extend to him our best wishes for the future. On Sunday, April 19th, Rev. Ervin Diet-erly preached at Greenvillage in the morning and at Fayetteville in the evening. Rev. L. H. Waring returned lately from Bloomington, 111., where he spent several weeks in mission work. Rev. L. B. Hafer preached for Rev. Jas. Guiney, at Cold Springs, Sunday, April 12th. On Sunday, April 12th, Rev. J. T. Huddle preached at Germantown, Pa. Rev. Charles P. Wiles has accepted a unan-imous call to the Rossville charge, York county. Rev. E. E. Neudewitz filled the pulpit for Rev. Weigle, at Mechanicsburg, on April 19. The joint council of the Myersville, Md., Lutheran charge has extended a call to Rev. Wilson L. Remsburg, of Omaha, Neb., to be-come their pastor, and it is understood that he will accept the call. Rev. Remsburg was graduated from the Gettysburg Seminary. The following Seminarians were out preach-ing on Sunday, April 26th : Rev. E. E. Par-son in the Messiah Lutheran church, Harris-burg ; Rev. C. P. Wiles at Rossville, York county, Pa.; Rev. A. A. Kelly at Mechanics-burg, Pa.; Rev. M. J. Kline in the Bethlehem Lutheran church, Harrisburg; Rev. L- F. Myers at Frederick, Md.; Rev. J. M. Guss in the Second Lutheran church, Carlisle ; Rev. J. C. Bowers at Lutherville, Md.; Rev. J. F. Crigler at Newport, Pa.; Rev. A. J. Rudisill at New Bloomfield, Pa.; Rev. Flavius Hilton at Martin's Creek, Pa., and Rev. W. H. Erhart at Silver Run, Md. LITERARY SOCIETIES. EDNA M. LOOMIS, Editor. PHILO. On Friday evening, April 17th, the Senior members of Philo Society, arra37ed in their gowns and mortarboards, followed the custom instituted by the class of '95, and rendered their valedictory program. Notwithstanding the great warmth of the evening, an unusually large audience assembled, and apparent^ were much pleased with the performance. The program was as follows : Instrumental Solo, - - - Miss DIEHL. Greeting, --- BADM. Roll Call, - RITTER. Essay, "Oratory as a Factor in Education," - - RICE. '96 on the Campus, REITZELL. Vocal Solo, - - - STOT. Poem, --- Miss LOOMIS. Oration, --- EISENHART. Retrospect, --- - MENGES. '96 on the Carpet, - ' - - - - CAKTY, Vocal Solo, - - - - - - REITZELL. '96 in I,ab., --- I,OUDO!(. Prophecy, --- YODER. Piano Solo, --- Miss DIEHL. At the close of the program, Mr. Stup, on behalf of the Senior members, presented the society with an excellent portrait of Dr. E. S. Breidenbaugh. The following men were elected to positions on the MERCURY staff for the ensuing year: Business Manager, H. R. Smith, '97; Asso-ciate Editors, S. J. Miller, '97; L- Kohler, '98; C. H. Tilp, '98; C. T. Lark, '98. The following officers were elected on Fri- THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 46 day evening, May 1st : Pres., Abel; V. Pres., Lark; Cor. Sec, Fuss; Rec. Sec, Herman; Treas., Fite; Critic, Miss Sieber; librarian, Englar; Ass't Librarian, Tilp; Subscriber for papers, Armstrong. PHRENA. On Friday evening, May 1, Phrena ren-dered the following special program before a large and attentive audience : Essay, "The Functions of the Farmers' Alliance,' Essay, "Woman's Eights," Essay, "The Complaints of the Populist Party," Music—Violin and Guitar, - - - - • - Recitation, "The Ship of Faith," Essay, "The Glory of the Democratic Party," Oration, "Why I am a Republican," Oration, "Why I am a Prohibitionist," Music—Violin and Guitar, - :- Oration, "The Know-Nothing Party," "Tang-an-ang-jeera," - Kline,'!!!) Finch,'98 0tt,'97 Manges Bros. Hickman,'99 - Spayde,'9C Shimer,'96 Brubaker,'9C Manges Bros. Woods,'98 - Weeter,'99 LITERARY QUESTIONS. Is Thomas Hardy now-a-days ? Is Rider Haggard pale ? Is Minot Savage ? Oscar Wilde ? And Edward Everett Hale ? Was Lawrence Sterne? Was Herman Grimm? Was Edward Young? John Gay? Jonathan Swift ? and old John Bright ? And why was Thomas Gray ? Was John Brown ? was J. A. White ? Chief Justice Taney quite? Is William Black ? R. D. Blackmore ? Mark Lemon? H. K. White? Was Francis Bacon lean in streaks ? John Suckling vealy, pray ? Was Hogg much given to the pen ? Are Lamb's tales sold to-day ? Did Mary Maple Dodge in time ? Did C. D. Warner ? How ? At what did Andrew Marvel so? Does Edward Whimper now ? What goodies did Rose Terry Cook ? Or Richard Boyle beside ? What gave the wicked Thomas Payne ? And made Mark Akenside ? Was Thomas Tickell-ish at all ? Did Richard Steel, 1 ask ? Tell me has George A. Sala suit? Did William Ware a mask ? Does Henry Cabot Lodge at home ? John Home Tooke what and when ? Is Gordon Cumming ? Has G. W. Cabled his friends again ?—Ex. DISAPPOINTED. T'd heard about the palisades ; One minute was enough To see that they were after all But one enormous bluff. —Yale Record. "My daughter," and his voice was stern, "You must set this matter right ; What time did the Sophomore leave, Who sent in his card last night? " "His work was pressing, father dear, And his love for it was great; He took his leave and went away Before a quarter of eight." Then a twinkle came to her bright blue eyes And her dimples deeper grew, " 'Tis surely no sin to tell him that, For a quarter of eight is two."—Ex. As Providence willed, By her bicycle killed, 'Twas thus that her epitaph ran : "In bloomers and cap Though sad the mishap She went to her death like a man."—Ex. A. G. SPALDIf k BROS "The Name is a Guarantee" that the article bearing it ia the best produced. Uniforms and Supplies of Every Description for. Base Ball = Tennis = Golf Send for Handsome Illustrated Catalogue. The Acme of Perfection— THE SPALDING BICYCLE FOP 1896. A. Q. Spalding & Bros., largest manufacturers of Bicycles and Athletic Goods in the world. NEW YORK, PHILADELPHIA. CHICAGO. ADVERTISEMENTS. DURING VACATION GO TO CHAUTAUQUA p-R El El FULL INSTRUCTIONS. NO EXPERIENCE REQUIRED H. B. WILLIAMS, Secretary, Geneva, N. Y. ■ YOU CAN EARN UO TO S100 MONTHLY AND EXPENSES IF YOU WORK FOR THE NURSERY CO. Stock sold with a guarantee and replaced. «>R.$H.$REININGER," MERCHANT TAILOR fI}@ tait Work at tfc@ Lowest 'lYiws, NEXT DOOR TO POST OFFICE, tjP-STAIRS. Suits from $121 to $40.00. Pants from $00 to $12,01 G^Centre *q[uare. COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS I SUSGRONS, ^BALTIMORE, W|D.^ The College of Physicians and Surgeons of Balti-more, Maryland, is a well-equipped school. Four ses-sions are required for graduation. For full informa-tion send for the annual catalogue, or write to THOMAS OPIE, M. D. Dean, Cor. Calvert and Saratoga Sts. . ; c_£P=iEstablished 1876.5^5-5 ., WATCHMAKER AND JEWELER, Gettysburg Souvenir Spoons, College Souvenir Spoons. No. 10 Baltimore Street, GETTYSBURG, PENN'A. UfE|CAND|i| HONIAN^ J. A. TAWNEY I& ready to furnish clubs and boarding houses BREAD, ROLLS, M0TEL GETTYSBURG* -aSAfiBBS SllQVK- [Centre Square. ine Stationery Jeople'a *Dru(/ Store. •Jrcscripii'ono a Specialty. d.L MunqpGP, *P/iotograp/ii}er, No. 29 Baltimore St., @ETTySBUT^(S SPECIAL ATTENTION PAID TO ffiine Qollsotion of. BAffLEFIELD VIEWS Iteatfs on hand. MAIL CRDERS RECEIVE PROMPT ATTENTION. if ^«yj3w$s»* -^A-asriD— Elliott & HOUSOP. N. 3. —Stiff Hits mads to Fit the Eon in two minutes. 8. E. KiTznJul^ riivrs, CAPS, —^ —- Boors * SHOES. G^Satisfaction Guaranteed.^) No. 6 S. Baltimore Street, GETTYSBURG, PA. por all Ihe latest styles in Suitings and.Trousers, AND FULL LINE OF Gents' Furnishing Goods, Call on D. H. WELSH, York, F»a. ADVERTISEMENTS. OLLEGl!7 A® Classical Course for the Degree of A. B. II. Scientific Course for the Degree of B. S. III. Post-Graduate Course for the Degree of Ph. D. IV. Special Course in all Departments. V. Elective Studies in Junior and Senior Years. VI. New Testament Greek and Hebrew in English Bible Department. Observatory, Laboratories and new Gymnasium. Four large buildings. All buildings heated with steam from central plant. Libraries, 25,000 volumes. Fine Museum. Expenses low. Department of Hygiene and Physical Culture in charge of an experienced physician. Accessible by frequent railroad trains. Location, on BATTLEFIELD of Gettysburg; most pleasant and healthy. PREPARATORY DEPARTMENT, in separate buildings, for boyj and young men preparing for business or college, under special care of the principal and three assistants, residing with students in the building. For full particulars, apply for catalogue to HARVEY w. MCKNIGHT, D. D., LL. D., PRES'T., Penirr,sjcl)\fainf,a &,QMe>%®<, Gettysburg1!, Pa»
Invariablemente, y aunque no haya sido su propósito, en muchas ocasiones, en distintos estudios que hay sobre narrativa criminal, policíaca, el espionaje y el thriller se observa un hecho innegable: una confusión teórica sobre lo que son estas cuatro literaturas. Esto ha derivado en una prolongada discusión que no ha ayudado a disipar dicha confusión, sino todo lo contrario, la ha acentuado. Como bien apunta Rodríguez Joulia Saint Cyr (1970: 9) gran parte de los críticos y teóricos reúnen bajo la denominación de una serie de géneros y subgéneros que no corresponden a él. De ahí que dentro de la literatura hispanoamericana se considere novelas policíaca a Ensayo de un crimen (1943-1944) de Rodolfo Usigli, El túnel (1948) de Ernesto Sábato, Yo maté a Kennedy (1972) de Manuel Vázquez Montalbán, La cabeza de la hidra (1978) de Carlos Fuentes o Linda 67: historia de un crimen (1995) de Fernando del Paso, cuando ninguna de ellas lo es. Pero ¿por qué se da esta situación de confusión? Este conjunto de textos, junto a otros más, poseen un gran intercambio de tipologías discursivo-textuales criminales, policíacas, de espionaje y del thriller traspasando las fronteras de estas cuatro literaturas y provocando la ruptura del límite entre lo criminal, policíaco, espionaje y thriller, lo que, finalmente, lleva a toda una serie de confusiones y dudas: si un texto tiene como investigador a un criminal ¿es policíaco? Es indudable que la confusión entre estas cuatro narrativas tiene causas que van más allá de una lectura inadecuada por parte de los lectores: el problema se encuentra a un nivel profundo, en la enorme dificultad por delimitar las fronteras genéricas de ellos y de analizar debidamente las fluctuaciones de los elementos genéricos de cada una. Por tanto, se abre la posibilidad de estudiar el problema del límite entre lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller. Sin embargo, ¿es necesario un estudio de este problema? El problema de la ruptura de las fronteras de las literaturas criminal, policíaca, de espionaje y thriller ha sido estudiado de manera secundaria y casi desapercibida, ya que el denominado «género policíaco» ha «monopolizado» buena parte de los estudios como podemos ver a continuación "The Art of the Detective Story" (1924) de Austin Freeman, Le detectitte novel, et l'influence de la pensée sciéntifique (1929) de Regis Messac, Le roman policier (1941) Roger Caillois, The Art of the Mystery Story (1946) de Howard Haycraft, Petite histoire du roman policier (1956) de Fereydoun Hoveyda, Breve storia del romanzo poliziesco (1962) de Alberto del Monte, Le roman policier (1964) de Thomas Narcejac y Pierre Boileau, "Typology du roman policier" (1966) de Tzvetan Todorov, The Pursuit of Crime (1981) de Dennis Porter o Histoire du roman policier (1996) de Jean Bourdier, entre muchos otros. Mientras tanto, en lengua española se observan trabajos como "Leyes de la narración policial" (1933) y "Los laberintos policiales y Chesterton" (1935) de Jorge Luis Borges, Ensayo sobre la novela policial (1947), el prólogo a Los mejores cuentos policiales mexicanos (1955) y "Qué es lo policíaco en la narrativa" (1987) de María Elvira Bermúdez, Biografía de la novela policíaca (1956) de Juan José Mira, La novela policíaca: síntesis a través de sus autores, sus personajes y sus obras (1973) de César E. Díaz, De la novela policíaca a la novela negra (1986) y La novela policíaca en España (1993) de Salvador Vázquez de Parga, La novela policíaca actual (1990) de Carmen García Pardo, La novela criminal española (1991) de José Valles Calatrava, así como su prólogo "La novela criminal" que realizó Sánchez Trigueros, La novela policíaca española. Teoría e historia crítica (1994) de José T. Colmeiro, El cadáver en la cocina: la novela criminal en la cultura del desencanto (1997) de Joan Ramón Resina, Los héroes de la novela policíaca (2006) de Sergi Echaburu Soler o Poética del relato policíaco: de Edgar Allan Poe a Raymond Chandler (2006) de Iván Martín Cerezo, entre otros. Sin embargo, es posible apreciar investigaciones sobre lo criminal, el espionaje y el thriller: La novela de intriga (1970) de Carlos Rodríguez Joulia St.- Cyr, Bloody Murder. From the Detective Story to the Crimen Novel (1972) de Julian Symons, Thrillers, la novela de misterio (1978) de Jerry Palmer, Le Roman d'espionnage (1983) de Gabriel Veraldi, Panorama du roman d'espionnage contemporain (1986) de Jean-Paul Schweighaeuser, Diccionario de la novela negra norteamericana (1986) y La novela negra (1986) de Javier Coma, The literature of crime and detection: an illustrated history from antiquity to the present (1988) de Waltraud Woeller y Bruce Cassiday o La novela de espías y los espías de novela (1991) de Juan Antonio de Blas. Ahora bien, ya sea en lo criminal, policíaco, espionaje o thriller una gran parte de estas investigaciones se orientan a revisiones historiográficas –sobre todo de lo policíaco– e intentos por definir estas literaturas. Si bien, es cierto que en algunos de ellas existen análisis socio-críticos, semánticos y pragmáticos, sin olvidar algunos hermenéuticos, intertextuales o paratextuales. Realmente son pocos los estudios, y algunos muy desconocidos, respecto a las continuas fluctuaciones de elementos entre lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller. Su evolución ha propiciado que los límites establecidos en ellos se hayan ido desdibujando, en gran medida por el «realismo noir norteamericano», el polar y «neopolar francés» y por disrupciones entre las cuatro narrativas que ha llevado a la aparición de vertientes como la literatura policíaca metafísica, la narrativa psicológica crimino-policíaca, el nuevo realismo socio-crítico criminal o policíaco, el thriller político o la nueva narrativa de espionaje, pero también por narrativas nacionales como la alemana, la escandinava, la italiana, la española, la japonesa, la mexicana, la argentina, entre muchas otras, las cuales han aportado o variado los elementos de lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller a tal punto que difícilmente se percibe una marca divisoria clara y precisa entre ellos cuatro. El hecho concreto es que con estas nuevas vertientes en lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller, los distintos elementos discursivo-textuales que los componen van a transitar libremente entre uno y otro género, violando continuamente la «frontera genérica» entre ellos. El enigma ya no se referirá exclusivamente a quién era el asesino o si el espía/agente secreto podría trastocar los planes del enemigo. Las motivaciones psicológicas, la crítica social, lo fantástico o la metafísica influirán notablemente en ellos. Ahora bien, el propósito de esta investigación se centra en varios objetivos. Primero, un estudio que incluya lo criminal, policíaco, espionaje y thriller dentro de un concepto que hemos denominado «narrativa sensacional de suspense», aunque este esfuerzo no es el primero que se realiza. Ya en el 1970, Carlos Rodríguez Joulia St.- Cyr lo había intentado con La novela de intriga, un estudio de lo policíaco, lo criminal, el espionaje y el misterio, en el cual el propio investigador deja ver un hecho indiscutible: la confusión en torno a qué es lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el misterio, y la cercanía que hay entre estas cuatro narrativas. Sin embargo, Rodríguez Joulia St.- Cyr se concentra de manera exclusiva en buscar los orígenes literarios, así como su desarrollo a nivel histórico. Dos años más tarde, el británico Julian Symons en Bloody Murder realiza interesantes apuntes y acotaciones en torno a lo que llama «sensational literature» y que engloba a textos con "violent ends in a sensational way" Symons (1992: 4) y en el que encontramos textos criminales, policíacos, de espionaje y thrillers, así como nuevos híbridos literarios. Desgraciadamente, Symons no lo estudió con mayor detalle. Hay que precisar que son los estudios de este investigador y autor británico los que sirven como punto de arranque de este estudio. El diseño y empleo de un término como «narrativa sensacional de suspense» no es al azar, responde a una necesidad que aparece debido a una serie de confusiones que se dan alrededor de las definiciones que hay en torno a lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller. En más de una ocasión se hace mención al denominado «género negro» sin especificar debidamente qué es o confundiéndolo: ¿Se trata de la literatura sensacional norteamericana de la primera mitad del siglo XX que incluye la obra de autores como Dashiell Hammett, Raymond Chandler, James M. Cain o Mickey Spillane? ¿O, tal vez, es un híbrido literario, producto de las fluctuaciones y combinaciones tipológicas criminales, policíacas, del espionaje y del thriller? El hecho es que ese clima de confusión ha llegado a tal punto que, incluso, se ha llegado a considerar la obra de autores clásicos, como Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, como olvidando el verdadero significado que Todorov (1966) acuña y que se relaciona directamente con la literatura norteamericana sensacional de la primera mitad del siglo XX. Es decir, se cae en un grave error al denominar la obra de Poe, Gaboriau, Christie o Wallace como novela negra, ya que no poseen ninguna característica de esta. A esta confusión se le suma el desconcierto que plantea la narrativa de espionaje y el thriller: ¿dónde incluirlos, en lo policíaco o en la llamada «novela negra» como varios estudios hacen, o es posible plantear que se trata de narrativas con características históricas, semánticas, pragmáticas y genéricas propias? El segundo objetivo es dejar de lado las confusiones en torno al empleo del término «novela negra» al cual sustituiremos por «realismo noir norteamericano». El primero hace referencia a esa literatura norteamericana sensacional que comienza a gestarse a principios de los veinte, y se ajusta al concepto de «realismo» que Raymond Chandler señala en su artículo The Simple Art of Murder (1950) y hace referencia directa a la denominación noir acuñado en la Série Noire, dirigida por Duhamel, a finales de la década de los cuarenta del siglo pasado. El tercer objetivo se centra en una serie de necesidades de la teoría literaria que solo en ocasiones, y de manera secundaria y casi desapercibida, han sido analizadas: la distinción conceptual entre lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller que lleva, inexorablemente a otro objetivo: al problema del límite y las fluctuaciones fronterizas en la «narrativa sensacional de suspense», es decir entre lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller, sin olvidar los nuevos híbridos literarios tales como el thriller de espionaje o policíaco o la narrativa psicológica crimino-policíaca. A través de un grupo de obras estudiadas observaremos cómo lo que denominamos «límites fronterizos genéricos» son traspasados en dichos textos por las continuas fluctuaciones comunicacionales de los elementos genéricos canónicos que componen lo criminal, policíaco, espionaje y al thriller. No obstante, es necesario establecer ciertos límites al conjunto de textos por analizar, ya que de lo contrario se correría el riesgo de exceder la propia investigación. Son siete las novelas elegidas: El complot mongol (1969) de Rafael Bernal, Noviembre sin violetas (1995) de Lorenzo Silva, Plenilunio (1997) de Antonio Muñoz Molina, Deudas pendientes (2005) de Antonio Jiménez Barca, Ojos de agua (2007) de Domingo Villar, El baile ha terminado (2009) de Julián Ibáñez y La soledad de Patricia (2010) de Carles Quílez, las cuales comparten un elemento temático en común: la investigación. La obra del mexicano Rafael Bernal se extiende a lo largo de más de veintiocho años de trabajo y en él queda constancia de sus grandes inquietudes: el mar, al cual plasma en el libro de relatos Gente de mar (1950) y en El gran océano –inédito hasta 1992–; la selva, la cual cobra vida en el libro de relatos Trópico (1946), en las novelas Su nombre era muerte (1947), Caribal, el infierno verde (1955) y en Tierra de gracia (1963); y lo policíaco, aunque, paradójicamente, este fuera una simple distracción para este autor, ya que solo le dedicaba ciertos momentos para descansar de proyectos más serios, desde su punto de vista. No obstante, Bernal puede ser considerado, con toda justicia, como una de las piedras fundamentales en la aparición y desarrollo de la narrativa policíaca mexicana, sin olvidar el crimen, el thriller y el espionaje, comenzando su periplo en la revista mexicana Selecciones Policías y de Misterio, fundada en 1946 por Antonio Helú, donde se publicarían relatos suyos como La muerte poética o La muerte madrugadora, sin olvidar otros cuentos como Un muerto en la tumba (1946) y La media hora de Sebastián Constantino (1946). Asimismo, Bernal nos presenta a uno de los primeros personajes investigadores amateurs mexicanos: Teódulo Batanes. En Un muerto en la tumba (1946) se descubre en la zona arqueológica Montealban el cadáver de un senador con un puñal de pedernal clavado en el pecho. Uno de los antropólogos, Batanes, es el encargado de resolver el misterio. Resulta curioso observar a este detective miope, desgarbado y que tiene el vicio de usar sinónimos de cuanta cosa dice. Un personaje basado, indudablemente, en la figura del padre Brown de G.K. Chesterton y que aparecería, nuevamente, en la novela corta De muerte natural (1948), en donde Batanes esclarece el homicidio, en un hospital, de una adinerada viuda. Otros textos policíacos de Bernal son El extraño caso de Aloysius Hand y El heroico Serafín, ambas incluidas, junto a De muerte natural, en el libro Tres novelas policíacas, las cuales observan ese estilo clásico de la «novela enigma». Es en 1969 cuando Bernal cambia radicalmente su estilo, alejándose de los esquemas clásicos gracias a la influencia del «realismo noir norteamericano», ofreciendo la obra maestra del thriller de espionaje mexicano: El complot mongol. Respecto a Lorenzo Silva su nombre es ya reconocido dentro de la literatura policíaca gracias a la pareja de guardias civiles conformada por el brigada Rubén «Vila» Bevilacqua, y la sargento Virginia Chamorro, una singular pareja de frustrados: el primero, un psicólogo que jamás logró ejercer como tal; la segunda, hija de un militar, que no logró acceder a ninguna de las academias de los ejércitos –tierra, mar y aire– y que encontró en la Guardia Civil el único resquicio para salvar la tradición militar familiar. El lejano país de los estanques (1998) es el nacimiento de la sociedad conformada por el entonces sargento «Vila» y la novata guardia Chamorro que deberán esclarecer el asesinato de una adinerada joven austriaca en los ambientes nocturnos de un pequeño centro turístico de Mallorca. La pareja aparece de nuevo en El alquimista impaciente (2000) en donde exploran el tema de la corrupción urbanística. En La niebla y la doncella (2002) Vila y Chamorro parten hacia la isla canaria de La Gomera para resolver el asesinato de un joven y que destapará un escándalo para la Guardia Civil. En la antología de cuentos Nadie vale más que otro (2004) Vila y Chamorro se enfrentan a cuatro distintos asesinatos que lo único que les demuestra es que el crimen se da por las situaciones más simple y absurdas. En La reina sin espejo (2005) la pareja de guardias civiles se enfrentan a un caso multipublicitado: el asesinato de una célebre periodista de Barcelona casada con un consagrado escritor catalán. Un caso que abandona los terrenos del crimen pasional y que lleva a Vila y Chamorro por los entresijos de la pornografía, la prostitución y la trata de blancas en Barcelona. La estrategia del agua (2010) nos enseña a un Rubén Bevilacqua ya ascendido a brigada, pero también profundamente decepcionado del sistema judicial español, que tiene que investigar, junto a la también ascendida sargento Virgina Chamorro, el asesinato de un criminal de poca monta y que entraña profundos lados oscuros que deberán averiguar los dos guardias civiles, acompañados de un nuevo compañero: el guardia Arnau. Sin embargo, el contacto de Lorenzo Silva con lo policíaco, y en general con la , no se da exclusivamente con la serie protagonizada por Vila y Chamorro. En La sustancia interior (1996) observamos un thriller histórico, mientras que en Muerte en el "reality show" (2007) dos nuevos investigadores aparecen: la juez Tortosa y el comisario Fonseca, los cuales deberán esclarecer un asesinato cometido «en directo». Asimismo otro texto del escritor madrileño sobresale enormemente: su primera novela Noviembre sin violetas (1995) la cual mantiene un pulso intertextual con La llave de cristal (1931) de Dashiell Hammett. Beatus Ille (1986), la primera novela de Muñoz Molina, recorre ampliamente los terrenos policíacos gracias a su discurso de investigación. No obstante, el texto no pertenece al género policíaco. La interdiscursividad que se presenta en este caso, por sí sola, no es elemento de peso para considerar Beatus Ille una novela policíaca. Hacen falta personajes, temática, ambientación, atmósfera y otros elementos para considerar el texto dentro de lo policíaco. Todo lo contrario sucede en El invierno en Lisboa (1987). Esta novela presenta características mucho más cercanas a lo criminal y a lo policíaco: hechos, acciones, personajes y temática, entre otros elementos, van construyendo una historia que, sin embargo, presenta serias dificultades: ¿es criminal o policíaca? Indudablemente la novela recuerda mucho los antiguos textos del «realismo noir norteamericano», como Cosecha roja o El halcón maltés de Dashiell Hammett, que, en muchas ocasiones, son tan difíciles de definir y clasificar. Una situación que se repetirá en Beltenebros (1989) solo que con mayores dificultades: el texto discurrirá entre lo policíaco, lo criminal, el thriller político y la narrativa de espionaje. En el caso de Los misterios de Madrid (1992) Muñoz Molina ofrecerá una parodia de lo policíaco a partir de un investigador –Lorencito Quesada– que poco o nada tiene que ver con los legendarios private eyes del «realismo noir» o del polar francés. El dueño del secreto(1994) regresa a la problemática presentada en El invierno en Lisboa y Beltenebros: ¿es un texto criminal o policíaco? Cualquier afirmación tajante puede estar errada, ya que, aunque posee algunos elementos propios de ambos géneros, como el discurso, la ambientación y la atmósfera, la novela está en estrecho contacto con la narrativa de espionaje y el thriller político, haciendo muy difícil una clasificación. Dentro de la obra de Muñoz Molina relacionada con lo criminal y lo policíaco, así como con otros géneros afines, encontramos los cuentos Te golpeare sin cólera (1983), El hombre sombra (1983), La colina de los sacrificios (1993), La poseída (1993), Borrador de una historia (1993), La gentileza de los desconocidos (1993) y la novela corta Nada del otro mundo (1993). Pues bien, con Plenilunio (1997) el escritor giennense explora el relato criminal y policíaco de un modo complejo: se adentra en el conflicto psicológico del investigador y del criminal, como lo lleva a cabo el norteamericano Thomas Harris en El dragón rojo (1980-1981) y El silencio de los corderos (1988), pero enlazando también elementos del thriller, el espionaje y el terrorismo. Por lo que se refiere al periodista Antonio Jiménez Barca su obra literaria se traduce en una sola novela: Deudas pendientes (2006), un texto que encierra ciertas complejidades propias del thriller y de lo policíaco. Domingo Villar es un autor gallego que saltó a la palestra en el año 2006 con la publicación de Ojos de agua, protagonizada por el inspector de policía Leo Caldas. Un texto que, como la siguiente aventura de Caldas, La playa de los ahogados (2009), mantiene un esquema clásico: un crimen se ha cometido y es necesario investigarlo y solucionarlo. No es de llamar la atención que este esquema siga siendo popular en la narrativa policíaca en general, ya que dicho esquema es actualizado por los escritores y adaptado a las necesidades de cada texto. Finalmente, la narrativa policíaca en este siglo XXI sigue manteniendo la máxima clásica de . Así pues, tanto en el caso del asesinato del músico Luís Reigosa como el del marinero Justo Costelo, el inspector Caldas continúa con los esquemas clásicos, pero lo interesante es que Domingo Villar le ofrece al lector una visión del complejo entramado psicológico gallego. Es interesante señalar dentro de la obra de Villar el cuento Las hojas secas, incluido en la antología de cuentos La lista negra (2009), compilada por Àlex Martín Escribà y Javier Sánchez Zapatero. En pocas ocasiones se tiene la oportunidad de escribir sobre el personaje-arquetipo del testigo. Pues bien, Domingo Villar es de los pocos que logra hacerlo a través de un ex-presidiario, testigo involuntario de un crimen que lo acosará hasta el día de su muerte. El santanderino Julián Ibáñez comienza en 1980 su andadura por el «sensacional de suspense» con la novela La triple dama, protagonizada por Ramón Ferreol, una antigua estrella de fútbol, un texto que se mueve entre el thriller y lo policíaco. Al año siguiente Ibáñez entregaría La recompensa polaca, pero es en 1983, con No des la espalda a la paloma, cuando Ramón Ferreol vuelve a aparecer en medio del suicidio de un agente de aduanas. En 1986, con Tirar al vuelo, Ibáñez sorprende con un investigador que se aleja totalmente de las convenciones policíacas respecto al personaje del investigador, ya que Novoa no se acerca en lo mínimo a ello. Él es un simple ciudadano común y corriente, un contable, que ve cómo el peligro se aproxima y tiene que tomar cartas en el asunto. Un personaje que protagonizaría Llámala Siboney (1988), Mi nombre es Novoa (1994) y ¿Y a ti, dónde te entierro, hermano? En la década de los noventa, Julián Ibáñez abordaría el espionaje gracias a Bar Babilonia (1991) y continuaría con otras dos novelas policíacas: Doña Lola (1991) y No hay semáforos para los pumas (1995). Ya en el año 2001, Ibáñez ofrece dos nuevos textos. En Manuela Scarface el escritor santanderino aborda la temática criminal de los asaltos bancarios a través de Paco Peña, un joven que trabaja en una sucursal de la Caixa, que una mañana de finales de agosto se ve sorprendido, junto al resto de empleados y clientes, por unos atracadores, por una banda de asaltantes. Pero la verdadera sorpresa de Paco será la de reconocer, a pesar de los disfraces de los delincuentes, a su novia Manuela. Una situación que puede hundirlo, ya que la policía y sus compañeros lo considerarían un cómplice. Mientras tanto, en Entre trago y trago observamos el bajo mundo del crimen, con sus ambientes turbios y corruptos, a través de Maza, un delincuente de poca monta que regenta El Oasis, un club de mala muerte perdido en una carretera de la Mancha. Un texto que nos recuerda los ambientes sórdidos del «realismo noir norteamericano» y el polar francés de los cincuenta. Resulta interesante ver esos ambientes deprimentes en la siguiente novela de Ibáñez: La miel y el cuchillo (2003), de la mano de otro delincuente menor, Florín, un cuarentón con humor crudo perteneciente a ese Madrid tenebroso, por el que este personaje deambulará golpeando y robando. En Los gorilas no bromean con la corbata (2006) observamos a Viriato Ansorena Ruiz, un chico común y corriente que por las noches se transforma en un fotoperiodista de sucesos que busca la noticia que lo encumbre a él y a su padre, sin pensar siquiera que ese descubrimiento puede costarle la vida. Por su parte, Que siga el baile (2006) es un regreso a esa temática policíaca híbrida, en la que el policía Barquín, testigo directo del extraño robo al bar Boom Boom, se verá implicado en una peligrosa investigación, en la búsqueda de las dos extrañas atracadoras. Con Crimen supertranquilo (2007), Ibáñez parece adoptar las convenciones del best-seller: quinientos años después de la expulsión de los judíos de Sefarad –la España hebrea– Rebeca viaja con su padre a Toledo en busca de la casa de sus antepasados. Pero, sorpresivamente, el hombre muere en el Servicio de Urgencias del Hospital. La historia se complica ya que existe la posibilidad de que el padre de Rebeca haya sido asesinado por causa de una antigua llave de oro que se encontraba entre sus pertenencias, robadas, supuestamente, por Pedro, el celador del hospital donde murió el viejo judío. El baile ha terminado (2009) muestra a Ruano Peredo, un policía del Grupo de Localización de Fugitivos, con sede en Gijón, que se verá envuelto en una compleja trama de espionaje en el que estarán involucradas la Guardia Civil, la Ertzaintza y ETA. En El beso del samurái (2009) la temática policíaca continúa dentro de la obra de Ibáñez. Pedro, el ayudante del detective de un hotel, se hace amigo de Helga, una joven alemana. Una amistad que le llevará a involucrarse en una misteriosa trama criminal. La búsqueda de Julián Ibáñez por romper los esquema y paradigmas policíacos la encontramos en Perro vagabundo busca a quién morder (2009) un extraño relato policíaco que, aparentemente, no encierra ningún crimen dentro de la forzada investigación que realiza el misterioso . En 2010, Ibáñez entrega tres nuevos textos en donde la investigación y el crimen se entrelazan de la mano de policías corruptos y delincuentes pragmáticos: Giley, un relato que explota al personaje del sospechoso, encarnado en el policía Cobos; Calle intranquilidad, un viaje hacia ese Bilbao testigo del tráfico de inmigrantes y el negocio de la prostitución y El invierno oscuro, la visión de un joven inmerso en el peligroso mundo de la kale borroka etarra. Por lo que respecta al barcelonés Carles Quílez, su acercamiento a lo «sensacional de suspense» comienza con Atracadores (2002) una antología en la que se observan once distintos cuentos basados, en clave periodística, en los crímenes de las principales bandas de atracadores de Barcelona en los últimos veinticinco años. Una interesante antología que nos enseña una ciudad oculta y sombría, que nada tiene que ver con el destino turístico que de ella se presenta. En Asalto a la virreina (2004), Quílez saca a relucir su identidad periodística al reconstruir un evento criminal sucedido en Barcelona en 1991: el intento de robo de la colección de monedas del Gabinet Numismàtic de Catalunya, instalado en el palacio de la Virreina. Ese rasgo del escritor barcelonés por reconstruir historias a partir de una visión periodística se repite en dos de sus siguientes novelas: Psicópata: un relato basado en personajes y situaciones (2005), en donde un periodista recibe el encargo de componer la historia de un psicópata encarcelado, un trabajo que se transforma en un sombrío reto que nos acerca a la problemática psiquiátrica de los asesinos seriales y su complejo mundo interno y La soledad de Patricia (2010), un texto que se mueve entre el espionaje y el thriller. Piel de policía (2006) se ajusta más a lo policíaco. Lacruz, ex policía que regenta un bar de mala muerte en Barcelona, ve cómo su vida cambia radicalmente a partir del asesinato de Castán, su ex compañero en la policía. Así pues, la elección de El complot mongol (1969), de Rafael Bernal, Noviembre sin violetas (1995), de Lorenzo Silva, Plenilunio (1997), de Antonio Muñoz Molina, Deudas pendientes (2005), de Antonio Jiménez Barca, Ojos de agua (2007), de Domingo Villar, El baile ha terminado (2009), de Julián Ibáñez y La soledad de Patricia (2010), de Carlos Quílez, no es al azar, sino meditada. En estas novelas se puede observar el traspaso de las diferentes fronteras que «separan» lo criminal, lo policíaco, el thriller y el espionaje, es decir la «narrativa sensacional de suspense», lo cual plantea la posibilidad de que no exista alguna frontera. Y, aunque en Ojos de agua se aprecia el esquema policíaco clásico, esto se debe a una razón: es necesario un texto policíaco para que pueda compararse este con uno criminal, un thriller o uno de espionaje y se ponga en evidencia las diferencias entras estas narrativas. Ahora bien, ante la situación de traspaso de fronteras genéricas por parte del grupo de novelas seleccionadas, surge una duda en especial ¿cómo llevar a cabo esta investigación? Una gran cantidad de hipótesis aparecen de inmediato, pero lo cierto es que lo más importante es poseer un método. Generalmente, muchos estudios de lo criminal y lo policíaco, sin olvidar los del espionaje y el thriller, son históricos, compendios a través de los cuales observamos la historia literaria de ambos géneros, así como su desarrollo y evolución. Investigaciones interesantes y valiosas, dado que rastrean obras y autores que habían sido olvidados o estaban ocultos bajo algún seudónimo. Sin embargo, una visión histórica no es suficiente para abordar un problema como el del límite entre lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller que se plantea a partir de El complot mongol, Noviembre sin violetas, Plenilunio, Deudas pendientes, Ojos de agua, El baile ha terminado y La soledad de Patricia. Para ello son necesarias más herramientas de investigación y por eso emplearemos directrices y pautas de análisis histórico, pragmático-hermenéutico, discursivo-textual, semántico y de la teoría del género. En el primer capítulo reflexionaremos sobre los aspectos históricos y para eso se llevará a cabo una revisión histórica literaria de lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller, solo que de una manera algo distinta: separando estas cuatro narrativas Como ya hemos señalado, existe una confusión entre ellas que puede llevar a pensar, como de hecho ocurre, que criminal es sinónimo de policíaco o viceversa, o que el espionaje está supeditado a lo policíaco, todo esto falso. A partir de esta visión histórica apreciaremos cómo se gesta cada narrativa de manera independiente haciendo ver que se trata de manifestaciones literarias distintas. Esto nos permitirá, por un lado, ver dónde se sitúan las novelas estudiadas, es decir, de dónde vienen, cuáles han sido los antecedentes históricos, sus antepasados literarios. Por otro lado, vamos a observar cómo una idea que venimos gestando desde hace varios años ve la luz. La inmensa mayoría de los críticos e investigadores consideran a Edgar Allan Poe como el padre de la novela policíaca, pero se olvidan o no le dan la importancia a un nombre clave sin el que el género, muy probablemente, no habría comenzado a popularizarse y establecerse: Charles Dickens. La labor de Dickens es enorme y, aunque desgraciadamente no podemos analizar su obra criminal y policíaca, es un objetivo claro revalidar su enorme labor haciendo mención de su trabajo. En el segundo capítulo emplearemos la pragmática-hermenéutica como uno de los pilares de análisis del problema del límite de la «narrativa sensacional de suspense» y la fluctuación tipológica en las novelas estudiadas, lo cual hará ver cuáles de estos textos se acercan más a formas híbridas. De igual modo, la pragmática-hermenéutica nos ayudará en otros dos objetivos: analizar las relaciones intratextuales de las novelas de Rafael Bernal, Lorenzo Silva, Antonio Muñoz Molina, Antonio Jiménez Barca, Domingo Villar, Julián Ibáñez y Carles Quílez, pero también las extratextuales, aquellas en las cuales se puede generar la confusión, en las relaciones que mantendrá el texto no solo con el lector, sino con mediadores que pueden resultar nocivos en el proceso comunicacional al generar dicha confusión. Asimismo, y aunque no realizaremos un profundo análisis comparativo, estableceremos relaciones comparativas entre los siete textos elegidos con el fin de evidenciar las diferencias entre lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller. Por lo que se refiere al capítulo dedicado al discurso y al texto es necesario aclarar que se transita por terrenos en los que no hay acuerdos respecto a la definición de ambos conceptos. No es nuestro propósito buscar una definición de ellos, sino reflexionar sobre ambos en base a las definiciones de un grupo de especialistas, y de este modo abordar el problema del límite en base a una confusión ya algo antigua: ¿existe un discurso policíaco, uno criminal o uno de espionaje? ¿Si es así ¿por qué un texto con un discurso policíaco como El maestro de San Petersburgo (1994) de Coetzee, no puede ser catalogado como policíaco? Nuestro interés se centrará en analizar el discurso criminal, policíaco, de espionaje y del thriller y ponerlo en referencia a El complot mongol, Noviembre sin violetas, Plenilunio, Deudas pendientes, Ojos de agua, El baile ha terminado y La soledad de Patricia junto a otros textos para observar cómo aparece el problema del límite, de la mano de una serie de elementos textuales que se mueven de una narrativa –lo policíaco– a otra –el thriller–. Otro pilar fundamental para esta investigación es la semántica. Empleando la semántica de «mundos posibles» y dos teorías de ella, la de Tomás Albaladejo y Lubomír Doležel, se observará cómo se va construyendo un texto ficcional, en este caso las novelas estudiadas, a partir de parámetros comunicacionales. Gracias a este análisis se confirmarán las impresiones pragmáticas: las novelas de Bernal, Silva, Muñoz Molina, Jiménez Barca, Villar, Ibáñez y Quílez se construyen a partir de eventos diametralmente opuestos: el crimen e investigación, terrorismo y espionaje contraterrorista, amenaza y seguridad, pero no bajo regímenes estrictos, sino como un texto en el que dos submundos, de acuerdo a la terminología de Albaladejo, el de los protagonistas y antagonistas de las obras estudiadas se enfrentan. Es imposible cerrar esta investigación sin tocar un tema espinoso en el que no hay grandes acuerdos: el del género. En el último capítulo tenemos el propósito de señalar los elementos genéricos de lo criminal, lo policíaco, el espionaje y el thriller y ver cómo se combinan, ofreciendo las señales del desplazamiento de la frontera entre estas narrativas y el problema de la confusión. También, y gracias a dos modelos genérico-comunicacionales, el de Kurt Spang y el de Jean Marie Schaeffer, tendremos la ocasión de vislumbrar cómo, de manera genérica, tratamos de ubicar las obras estudiadas y de confirmar su carácter híbrido. No obstante, es inevitable que en este capítulo hagamos mención al problema de la definición del género. Es claro que no se pretende dar una respuesta a dicho problema, ya que esto es imposible, pero lo que sí se llevará a cabo será, gracias a las propuestas de Spang, Schaeffer, García Berrio y Huerta Calvo, construir una definición que sea práctica para esta investigación. Igual de importante será observar en este último capítulo un concepto diseñado para esta investigación: el «sensacional de suspense». En ningún momento buscaremos defenestrar a la «novela negra», pero sí analizaremos el problema que aparece al utilizar dicho término, y las bondades que hay en torno al concepto «sensacional de suspense». Hay que aclarar que este estudio no está divido en dos secciones, una de metodología y otra de aplicación. Por el contrario, lo llevaremos a cabo in sito, es decir realizando la metodología y la aplicación conjuntamente. El motivo de esta elección es de carácter práctico, pues en anteriores trabajos de investigación nos ha funcionado correctamente.
Ego te provoco: algunas consideraciones preliminares.El continuo despliegue de potencias extra-regionales por el hemisferio ha adquirido nuevas connotaciones estos dos últimos años. En ambientes políticos, y comunidades epistémicas, han surgido visiones contrapuestas a la hora de evaluar estos despliegues. Por un lado, están quienes ven esta problemática de forma relativamente benigna y en lo medular acorde a las tendencias globalizantes que estarían abarcando todo el planeta sin excepciones de país, cultura, economía o sociedad. Por otro, están quienes matizan las intensidades y diferencian entre los objetivos buscados por una u otra potencia extra-regional. China, India, Rusia e Irán, los actores extra-regionales más activos, tendrían motivaciones distintas; y la receptividad también sería diferenciada. Sin embargo, en los nichos e intersticios por donde circula la influencia extra-regional queda al descubierto una característica común cual es la ausencia relativa del otrora omnipresente comportamiento de Estados Unidos.En este contexto, plagado de factores multidireccionales, es la penetración iraní la que suscita mayor atención. También es sobre la que hay menor información en fuentes públicas. Ello no ha sido óbice, sin embargo, para que, desde 2005 en adelante, ésta penetración sea no sólo ostensible sino creciente. En visibilidad y en complejidad.En efecto, Irán se está desplegando por América Latina a través de una hábil combinación de elementos propios de soft y del hard power. Emplea también una gama de otros elementos intermedios. Los énfasis de unos, o de otros, está relacionados no sólo con el diseño conceptual y praxis desplegada por Teherán, sino también con la receptividad que ha tenido en cada país de la región. De esta forma, se han generado tendencias que hacen de la relación de Irán con los países latinoamericanos un tema esencial de la agenda de seguridad hemisférica.Siguiendo a dos de los más prolíficos autores en esta materia, Román Ortiz y Ely Karmon, y teniendo en consideración el carácter complejo del diseño conceptual y la praxis de la penetración iraní, se sostiene la hipótesis general de que la principal motivación de los iraníes es la obtención de influencia en el "patio trasero de EEUU".Aunque el despliegue iraní se observa en la mayoría de los países del hemisferio, cinco sudamericanos son los que concentran mayor actividad (en orden alfabético): Argentina, Bolivia, Brasil, Ecuador y Venezuela. Con cada uno, se registra una relación multifacética y no desprovista de elementos sui generis, que poco o nada tienen que ver con los cánones tradicionales de las relaciones bilaterales. En consecuencia, identificar y problematizar estos elementos coadyuva en la muy intrincada tarea de desentrañar las razones por las que, por primera vez en su historia milenaria, los persas se muestran interesados en esta zona del mundo.Para alcanzar un foothold en América del Sur, el régimen iraní se procura diversos tipos de elementos categorizables en a) aquellos de poder suave (diplomacia pura y formal, lazos culturales inocuos, como el hermanamiento de ciudades, convenios universitarios y otros), b) elementos intermedios (apoyo material y espiritual a comunidades shií en la región, a mezquitas y centros religiosos) y c) elementos definitivamente duros (acuerdos militares o industriales vinculados a asuntos de seguridad y defensa o comerciales con dicha finalidad, o bien actividades encubiertas con grupos terroristas afines como Hizbollah). Denominador común de todos estos elementos es su ubicación en el contexto de una estrategia a prioridefinida.La vastedad de los elementos señalados, así como el fortísimo sigilo con que son ejecutados, ha llevado a que analistas y académicos privilegien dos posturas para entender su impacto; ambas benignas. En efecto, la mayoría las ve como algo irrelevante, por momentos incluso con cierta indiferencia, casi como un sub-producto de las excentricidades del régimen de los ayatollahs, mientras que en otros momentos, buscan asociarla a cierta inevitabilidad de los cambios en el escenario mundial y a la pérdida relativa de la influencia estadounidense en América del Sur. Sin embargo, ambas relativizan las verdaderas consecuencias y no dan cuenta de su naturaleza. Naturaleza y consecuencia van de la mano. La primera se entiende por su rasgo fundamental, cual es que toda la estrategia iraní está en manos del Pasdaran. Por cierto que ello no implica necesariamente que todas las consecuencias sean previsibles o inmediatas. Pero al ser el Pasdaran el principal instrumento de la penetración, no se puede sino asociar la penetración a los objetivos e imperativos estratégicos de Teherán, vale decir con los planes nucleares, con la competencia estratégica con EEUU, con la construcción de bases capaces de propinar golpes de represalia en el corazón mismo de Norteamérica y, last but no least, con el papel global asignado a la religión. En otras palabras, con la capacidad de disuasión iraní. Por lo mismo no es casualidad que los planes de desarrollo nuclear y misilístico estén bajo tuición del Pasdaran. Tampoco es casualidad que el despliegue esté tan estrechamente vinculado a su estrategia de promoción del fundamentalismo islámico y a la pretensión de aislar a Israel (1). Vista en el contexto de los imperativos estratégicos de Irán, la generación de complicidades con gobiernos afines es fundamental.En esta materia, el despliegue iraní en la región registra novedades generales y específicas a lo largo del bienio 2010-2011.Hannibal ante portas: Irán se despliega en América del SurCuasi de forma paralela a la gira del Presidente Barack Obama por Brasil, Chile y El Salvador en marzo de 2011, el Viceministro de Relaciones Exteriores iraní, Behrouz Kamalvandi realizó un periplo por Quito, Bogotá y La Paz. Pocas semanas más tarde, al iniciar junio de 2011, el influyente y controversial Ministro de Defensa iraní, Ahmed Vahidi, llegó a Caracas para desplazarse luego a La Paz. Asimismo, a fines de 2010, el régimen de Ahmedinejad destinó US$ 4.500 millones para esta nueva etapa de su despliegue en América del Sur (2).Esta verdadera proliferación de recursos económicos, políticos abiertos y encubiertos, así como diplomáticos indica que los énfasis de estos dos últimos años se han comenzado a vincular crecientemente con el poder duro. De acuerdo a las previsiones de Elías Eliaschev, durante 2011 se completará la designación de 150 cargos para el staff que se dedica a América Latina en general, y de esa masa de US$ 4.500 millones, ya se han empezado a ejecutar US$ 87 millones (una transferencia supervisada por el propio comandante general de las brigadas Quds, Qassem Soleimani), de los cuales, a su vez, siete milllones han ido directo a Hizbollah(3).Parece razonable entonces asumir la hipótesis de que el poder duro ha adquirido centralidad. Sin embargo, los ritmos e impulsos que vaya observando el despliegue iraní dependerá finalmente de los nioveles de receptividad de cada país sudamericano(4). Esta responde a necesidades y motivaciones específicas. De ahí que el despliegue deba tener también una atención relativa en aquellos elementos de poder blando y toda la gama intermedia. Los sucesos acaecidos en torno a la visita de Ahmed Vahidi a Bolivia, examinados infra, así como el objetivo de alcanzar pronto US$ 20 mil millones en inversiones diversas de Irán en la región, confirman esta necesidad que tendrá Irán de ir acomodando su estrategia a las citadas sensibilidades de cada país sudamericano.En cuanto a los elementos de poder suave, el más importante verificador de tendencia del despliegue está dado por el incremento de embajadas iraníes en la región. Teherán tenía hasta el 2007 (5) sólo cinco embajadas en América Latina; de ellas únicamente tres en América del Sur. Hacia el 2011, el número de legaciones con embajador residente ha crecido ostensiblemente. Once suman hasta mediados de 2011 las embajadas iraníes en América Latina. Un dato anexo es que salvo Guyana y Surinam, la diplomacia iraní mantiene legaciones en todos los países de la región, y la única donde no hay embajador residente es aquella en Paraguay. Sin embargo, las visitas a Asunción del embajador concurrente -desde Montevideo- tienen la inusual frecuencia de una por mes; sin contar las constantes visitas de personeros de gobierno a Asunción (6). Finalmente, dentro del ámbito de poder suave, destaca también el apoyo manifiesto expresado por los embajadores de los países integrantes del ALBA en Teherán el 16 de julio de 2010, reiterando el "derecho soberano de Irán para generar energía atómica y utilizarla para fines pacíficos". Declaración vista con satisfacción en Teherán ya que permite visualizar algunos signos homogéneos en la receptividad regional. Debe tenerse en consideración que en los asuntos concernientes al vínculo con Irán, son los países sudamericanos del ALBA (Venezuela y Bolivia) los que llevan la iniciativa (7).En definitiva, se trata de un bienio lleno de connotaciones de alto significado, de una tendencia in crescendo, que, sin embargo, podría terminar abruptamente si la enfermedad del Presidente venezolano eclipsa su protagonismo.a) Relatio in terrorem: ArgentinaLas relaciones argentino-iraníes, a lo largo de estos dos últimos años, siguieron muy fuertemente marcadas por las reverberaciones de los brutales atentados a la embajada israelí y contra la AMIA en 1992 y 1994, respectivamente (8).Antecedentes con poderosa significación fueron descritos y fundamentados por Pepe Eliaschev en el diario Perfil (26.3. 2011). El primero apunta a la propuesta de la Casa Rosada para negociar un acuerdo secreto entre los dos gobiernos para dejar de lado el proceso judicial que lleva a cabo el juez Alberto Nisman contra exdiplomáticos y altos funcionarios iraníes a cambio de un compromiso por mayor intercambio comercial (9). La revelación de este antecedente tuvo como resultado que la visita del canciller Hector Timmerman a Israel, anunciada para fines de marzo, estuvo a punto de ser cancelada debido al profundo malestar causado en el gobierno iraní. Declaraciones posteriores de la cancillería argentina, negando la propuesta, mitigaron el estado de crispación bilateral, y el canciller finalmente se desplazó a Jerusalén.Un segundo antecedente de alta significación, y que causó gran molestia en el juez Nisman, es la revelación de tareas de reclutamiento y recolección de fondos en Brasil por parte de Hizbollah, Hamas y Al Qaeda en la zona de la Triple Frontera, en las que el iraní Moshe Rabbani, sindicado como autor intelectual del ataque a la AMIA, es fundamental. Rabbani ha visitado ocasionalmente Brasil utilizando pasaporte falso (10). Para ahondar aún más la controversia, Rabbani participó en abril de 2011 en un programa de radio junto al activista kirchnerista Luis D´Elía negando la versión de sus viajes a Brasil. Anexo a esta problemática, durante el bienio continuó también la controversia en torno a las actividades de la embajada de Irán en Buenos Aires. El juez Rafael Rafecas, por ejemplo, denunció que desde esa legación se financia a muchas agrupaciones anti-judías y que el nexo es el activista pro-gubernativo Luis D´Elía (11).El intento de revertir el estado de deterioro generalizado que existe en las relaciones bilaterales, y que Eliaschev adjudica a la influencia del canciller Timmerman, ocurrió meses después de que la Presidenta Cristina Fernandez, hablando ante la Asamblea General de la ONU en septiembre de 2010, propusiera una solución a la Lockerbie, que comprendiera un proceso judicial a los iraníes acusados por el caso de la AMIA en un tercer país, por mutuo acuerdo entre Irán y Argentina (12). No queda muy claro la finalidad de la propuesta, ya que, como era dable esperar, provocó una agria carta respuesta de Irán dirigida al Presidente de la Asamblea General(13).Finalmente cabe consignar que en el plano comercial, a inicios de abril de 2011, se anunció que Teherán empezará a incrementar sus compras de soya. La iniciativa surgió no sólo por el interés de Irán sino por la baja de las exportaciones argentinas de este producto a la India para las que era necesario encontrar otro poder comprador (14).En suma, el bienio 2010-2011 ha servido para constatar que el vínculo iraní-argentino sigue alterado en sus cimientos (15). La intensidad de las reverberaciones que continúan emanando de los atentados a la embajada israelí y a la AMIA ponen necesariamente un signo de interrogación a la evolución ulterior que tenga este problema, cuya solución definitiva no se divisa. En tal sentido, el principal elemento a monitorear es la presunta oferta emanada de Teherán a mediados de julio orientada a re-tomar el diálogo.b) Dulce periculum: las tentaciones bolivianas El bienio 2010-2011 fue especialmente fructífero para la relación entre estos dos países. Mirado desde el punto de vista de la estrategia iraní, los antecedentes del período consolidaron a Bolivia, en términos cualitativos, como el segundo eslabón más importante en la región. Mirado desde la perspectiva boliviana, asistencia iraní en diversos ámbitos superó los US$ 1200 millones lo que convirtió a Irán en el segundo donante del país, superando a la Unión Europea (16).En el plano diplomático adquirieron relevancia varios hechos como la inauguración de la embajada iraní en La Paz, en septiembre de 2010, el viaje del Presidente Morales a Teherán un mes más tarde (17), y los desplazamientos realizados por varios altos personeros del gobierno iraní por territorio boliviano durante el primer semestre de 2011. Desde el punto de vista comunicacional, lo más destacado del viaje de Morales a Teherán y Tabriz, fue el anuncio de que Irán asistiría a Bolivia en la construcción de una planta de energía nuclear. Dado que el asunto carece de toda viabilidad debido al precario nivel de masa crítica existente en Bolivia respecto a esta materia, el anuncio adquiere singularidad. Desde ahora en adelante habrá movimientos, algunos visibles, otros menos, de especialistas y personeros vinculados a elementos de poder duro iraní. En este marco, fuertes sospechas tiene la aprobación de un proyecto de ley por el Congreso boliviano en junio de 2011, destinado a facilitar el turismo entre los dos países, ya que, pese a no existir cifras oficiales sobre el tema, todas las estimaciones apuntan a un flujo prácticamente inexistente.Otros dos elementos de poder duro son tanto la declaración conjunta emitida tras el viaje de Morales, en el sentido de que ambos países señalan a EEUU como enemigo común, como también el anuncio de crear un banco binacional que permitirá gestionar futuros proyectos. Esto último, ya se había visualizado un mes antes del viaje de Morales, cuando el ministro de Industrias y Minas de Irán, Ali Akhbar Mehravian asistió a la presentación de cartas credenciales del embajador Alireza Ghozeilee en La Paz, asunto que además, coincidió con la apertura física de la legación persa. La cartera del ministro constituyó una señal indicativa del énfasis que Irán está dando a este vínculo. Consecuentemente, durante la visita de Mahrebi, ambos países suscribieron acuerdos en materias de gas, petróleo y petroquímica. Además, Mahrebi inauguró las dependencias de la Iranian Oil en Santa Cruz y ofreció una nueva línea de crédito por US$ 254 millones que permitirá expandir los proyectos existentes y examinar nuevos proyectos en torno a la extracción del litio.Posteriormente, en marzo de 2011, la visita del Vicecanciller Behrouz Kamalvandi hizo anuncios que reforzaron el carácter estratégico que está asumiendo Bolivia en el despliegue iraní en la región. Kamalvandi anunció tanto la creación de un Centro Geocientífico, que se dedicará a estudiar datos geológicos de Bolivia, como de una red de transmisión y de antenas que permita crear un canal nacional de televisión. El objetivo central del Centro Geocientífico es localizar yacimientos de uranio. Hasta ahora, los estudios sobre localización y caraterísticas de depósitos uraníferos bolivianos son confusos, debido a su obsolescencia y poca acuciosidad. Uranio existiría en la Cordillera de Los Frailes, en Cotaje (Potosí) y en Mamonó, el este del país cerca d ela frontera con Brasil, en el Parque Noel Kempff Mercado y bajo el Bosque Seco Chiquitano (ambos forman el ecosistema El Pantanal). Tras la visita de Mehravian, la ministra boliviana de Planificación, Viviana Caro manifestó, "hay intenciones de realizar trabajos, pero lo que se necesita es una carta geológica actualizada en la que colaborará Irán" (18). Jorisch sostiene que el litio podría ser utilizado como un acelerador alternativo en el enriquecimiento de uranio. Durante su visita, Kamalvandi firmó acuerdos justamente para explotar litio (algo acordado inicialmente durante la visita de Ghozeilee)(19). Además, comprometió una línea de crédito adicional a la de US$ 270 millones ya existente para construir represas. Se trata de una línea crediticia abierta que se materializará apenas lo disponga el gobierno de Morales.Una significancia mayor tiene la llegada a Bolivia, en junio de 2011, del ministro de Defensa iraní, Ahmed Vahidi (20), quien visitó La Paz y Santa Cruz. Declaraciones de Vahidi ofreciendo todo tipo de ayuda militar que Bolivia demande y la invitación a la inauguración de la Escuela Militar del ALBA, ratifican la hipótesis sustentada acerca de la especificidad estratégica que tiene el despliegue iraní en Bolivia. Como trascendió por la prensa, Vahidi debió interrumpir su estadía en Bolivia, cuando fue detectado por el servicio de inteligencia argentino (SI) mientras se efectuaba una ceremonia en el Colegio Militar de Aviación (COLMILAV) en la que se entregaban licencias de pilotos a cadetes de Bolivia, Venezuela y Panamá. Ello motivó la rápida queja del gobierno de Cristina Fernández, quien advirtió al Presidente Morales sobre el retiro de la invitación que se le había cursado para que visitara Buenos Aires la semana siguiente (21). Bolivia presentó sus excusas al gobierno argentino, y ni Morales ni su ministra de Defensa, Cecilia Chacón se refirieron públicamente al incidente. Vahidi, sin comentarlo directamente, valoró positivamente su paso por Bolivia y reiteró que "la cooperación total con los países latinoamericanos goza de prioridad para Irán"(22).El carácter estratégico de Bolivia en el despliegue iraní en la región, había quedado esbozado en octubre de 2010, cuando el ministro de Economía y Finanzas de Bolivia, Luis Arce informó de un acuerdo entre los dos países para la compra de equipos militares iraníes, el mantenimiento de las aeronaves de la Fuerza Aérea Boliviana (FAB), así como un acuerdo para entrenamiento militar. Ese anuncio ministerial ocurrió dos semanas después que Morales llegara procedente de Teherán (23).En síntesis, la relación bilateral ha entrado en una etapa cualitativamente distinta estos dos últimos años, marcada por claras intenciones de fortalecer un compromiso que adquiere visos de estratégico. El interés manifestado por ambos en esta línea indica que se debería generar mayores niveles de asociatividad bilateral en el futuro cercano. En todo caso, si Bolivia no cautela los aspectos políticos formales de este acercamiento, se producirán inevitablemente fricciones inesperadas con terceros, tal cual de desprendió de la tensión argentino-iraní en relación a Vahidi. La experiencia de este hombre clave del Pasdaran en Bolivia es una señal que los próximos pasos del acercamiento bilateral se caractericen por la opacidad y el sigilo.c) De omnibus dubitandum, las aprehensiones del neo-lulismobrasileño Las relaciones bilaterales durante el bienio, sometidas a las reverberaciones del viaje del Presidente Ahmedinejad a Brasil, ocurrido en las postrimerías del 2009, siguen mostrando señales ambivalentes. Sin embargo, la fuerza ex intra de algunas de éstas indican que, paulatinamente, se ha ido instalando la idea de poner las relaciones bilaterales bajo premisas nuevas. Son señales que, decodificadas, ofrecen matices diferenciadores respecto a los años de lulismo puro.En efecto, a lo largo de casi todo el 2010 se observó una atención brasileña muy deferente hacia problemática iraní, ejemplificada en la crítica que hizo el canciller Celso Amorim en marzo de ese año a la imposición de sanciones contra el régimen de Teherán. El pragmatismo del lulismo puro cobró expresividad en el acuerdo Brasil-Turquía (marzo 2010), que provocó desconcierto en varios países centrales, malestar en Washington y preocupación en Israel (24). Ese acuerdo, percibido positivamente por Ahmedinejad, se suscribió en el marco de la cumbre de los G-15 realizada en Teherán.Otra señal proveniente del pragmatismo lulista había ocurrido poco antes, en abril de 2010, cuando Petrobras anunció que mantendría sus oficinas en Teherán y todas sus inversiones en el Mar Caspio, pese al clima internacional desfavorable. Prosiguió al mes siguiente, cuando de forma demostrativa, Lula realizó una visita oficial a Teherán, que culminó en el controversial acuerdo con Turquía. Continuó en junio de 2010, cuando, en votación dividida, el Consejo de Seguridad aprobó sanciones (Resolución 2040) con los votos en contra de Brasil y Turquía (ambos miembros no permanentes del órgano en ese momento).En esta postura pragmática subyacía una visión muy clara. Lula veía los asuntos internacionales con un prisma que favorecía la mantención del diálogo con todo tipo de regímenes y de rechazo a la imposición de sanciones. Para Lula, el efecto de las sanciones terminaban recayendo en los más pobres. Lula, además, insistía en el necesario respeto a la cultura, costumbres y leyes de todos los países, alegando que de lo contrario se alimentaba las tendencias al caos en el sistema internacional.Sin embargo, la asunción de Dilma Roussef comenzó a ofrecer matices respecto allulismo puro, denominación que parte del supuesto que con Dilma el lulismo sigue representando el prisma central de la política exterior brasileña.Sin embargo, los nuevos matices, advertibles en las primeras decisiones de Dilma en torno a la problemática iraní, sugieren que subyacen ideas nuevas. Aunque es prematuro visualizar la intensidad que estas ideas nuevas, se pueden conjeturar énfasis de tipo cuasi doctrinario, por ejemplo en materia de derechos humanos, vistos tanto genéricamente como en lo relativo al de las mujeres. Tal inclinación salpicará directamente la relación con Irán.Dos novedades interesantes sobre esto son las siguientes. Dilma, por ejemplo, fue mucho más dura que su antececesor en cuanto a criticar la lapidación de Sakineh Ashtiani, por presunta complicidad en asesinato de su esposo. Indicó que era "inaceptable y medieval". Apenas ocurrido el hecho, y en su calidad de candidata presidencial, Dilma, solicitó al entonces Presidente Lula, que diera indicaciones a su embajador en Teherán, Antonio Luis Salgado para reunirse con autoridades de la cancillería persa e informarles que Brasil estaba en condiciones de garantizar asilo a Ashtiani.Luego, ya en funciones, invitó a la abogada disidente Shirin Ebadi, Premio Nobel de la Paz 2003, asunto que irritó a la cancillería iraní. Luego, el ministerio de Cultura brasileño formuló críticas a la censura de las obras del escritor Paulo Coelho en Irán.Probablemente el dato más significativo ocurrió en 2011, cuando, por primera vez en 10 años, Brasil (junto a Panamá y Colombia y contra Cuba y Ecuador) votaron a favor de una moción en la Comisión de Derechos Humanos para monitorear la situación de éstos en Irán. Baste recordar que el año previo -2010, es decir bajo ellulismo puro- Brasil se abstuvo (25).Aunque el re-enfoque brasileño implicará que Brasil ya no tendrá un papel tan relevante en el establecimiento del foothold iraní en la región, el régimen de Ahmedinejad ha reaccionado con cautela ante las nuevas señales provenientes de Brasilia. No ha hecho ver sus molestias y pareciera optar por darle preeminencia a los espacios e intersticios que se muestren disponibles. En esa línea, anunció que establecerá un centro comercial durante el segundo semestre 2011 para facilitar negocios entre los dos países (26). El régimen iraní es consciente que el deterioro de la relación bilateral perjudicará más a Irán que a Brasil. Además, también hay señales de continuidad.Vital en este aspecto es la mantención del negocio de la triangulación de alimentos, carnes y azúcar que realizan empresas brasileñas instaladas en Dubai y Emiratos Arabes Unidos.Huelga subrayar que este recalibramiento seguirá siendo monitoreado por Washington y las potencias centrales. A lo largo del bienio ha habido varios motivos de preocupación que podrían repetirse. Por ejemplo, según revelaciones de Wikileaks, a fines de 2010, se produjo una situación que generó preocupación en EEUU y en Alemania, ya que la empresa Machine Sazi Tabriz (MST) habría estado adquiriendo material de uso dual a la brasileña Mello SA Maquinas e Equipamentos. Siemens habría detenido a última hora importantes envíos a Mello SA que iban a ser entregados a MST (27).En definitiva se puede establecer que la relación brasileño-iraní pasa por momentos de ciertas re-definiciones producto de los cambios políticos internos en Brasilia. Dado que la cautela dominará la apreciación de ambos, es probable que la agenda bilateral no oscile entre elementos de poder duro ni blando, sino descanse en aquellos intermedios, donde las cuestiones estrictamente comerciales vayan adquiriendo centralidad. (1) Los dos principales instrumentos globales de la línea estratégica anti-israelí son ese híbrido llamado Hizbollah y el Pasdaran; ambos con capacidades para operar en cualquier parte del globo. Los mortíferos ataques en Buenos contra la embajada de Israel en Buenos Aires en 1992 y contra la AMIA en 1994, ejecutados conjuntamente, son los mejores ejemplos de dicha capacidad. Karmon sostiene que la amenaza terrorista es el principal desafío a la seguridad internacional y que después de la guerra fría no se podría hablar de un conflicto armado donde no se haga uso del instrumento terrorista. En tal sentido –añade- la gran amenaza actual proviene de lo que denomina la "coalición iraní", compuesta por Irán y su proxy organization, Hizbollah, creado por el Pasdaran, por Siria, por Hamas.(2) La cifra aparece en varias de las referencias utilizadas en este texto. Según Eliaschev, las prioridades de esta nueva fase del despliegue iraní son: la Triple Frontera (Brasil, Paraguay, Argentina), Venezuela y Panamá. (3) Ver: "Venezuela e Irán".(4) Otros elementos de poder duro son el esfuerzo por instalar en la región bancos iraníes o bien formar instituciones bancarias asociadas así como la cooperación para la prospección y explotación de recursos energéticos específicos (uranio, litio, petróleo y gas).(5) Fecha referencial clave. El despliegue iraní adquirió contornos más precisos y sistémicos con la Conferencia Internacional sobre América Latina, denominada "Desarrollo en América Latina: su papel y su estatus en el futuro sistema internacional" (febrero, 2007) y en la que participaron invitados de Argentina, Venezuela, Colombia, Cuba, Brasil, Uruguay y Ecuador aparte de latinoamericanistas de Italia, Rusia, y China". Fue un seminario auspiciado por el Ministerio de Relaciones Exteriores iraní y sirvió para dar luces acerca del diseño conceptual y modelos de praxis para materializar la iniciativa. Procuró insertar conceptualmente el despliegue en las corrientes revolucionarias de la época, buscando asociar las figuras de los comandantes Chamran y Guevara como simbólicas del encuentro revolucionario entre Irán y América Latina. El gobierno iraní invitó a exponer al seminario a dos hijos de Guevara. Pocos meses más tarde, en Teherán e Isfahan, también con auspicio de organismos de gobierno, se efectuó el Primer Congreso Internacional de Literatura Latinoamericana. Ver Witker, op cit. pp. 171-172.(6) La relación de Irán con Paraguay se inicia bajo mandato del Presidente Lugo el 15 de agosto de 2008. Un trascendido relevante en las relaciones de Irán con esta zona del mundo es la presunta petición formulada a inicios de abril de 2011 por Ahmedinejad al Presidente paraguayo, Fernando Lugo en orden a garantizar asilo para Muammar Gaddafi.(7) Ver "Apoyo del ALBA a Irán" en el sitio http://www.noticiasdeiran.com (accesado el 01.06.2011).(8) La trayectoria y los eventos dramáticos ocurridos en la capital argentina apuntan a un diseño conceptual y praxis específicas del interés de Irán en Argentina, pues no se divisan motivos demográficos o migratorios, ni económicos, ni gran colaboración militar, aunque sí hay versiones, no confirmadas, de interés en la industria nuclear argentina a comienzos de los 90. Sí tiene fuerza explicativa la numerosa población judía en Argentina. Al asumir a los aproximadamente 250 mil judíos argentinos como blanco de su despliegue global, se advierten elementos coherentes con el esquema antijudío que marca la diplomacia iraní desde fines de los 80.(9) El acuerdo habría nacido tras una oferta hecha por Timmerman mientras efectuaba una visita a Aleppo, Siria entre el 23 y 24 de enero de 2011. Los mediadores iban a ser el Presidente sirio Bashar al Assad y su canciller Walid al Mohalem. El texto de Eliaschev asegura que en septiembre de 2010 y febrero de 2011 se produjeron tratativas directas, aunque discretas, entre Argentina e Irán a nivel de "funcionarios poco conocido".(10) Pagina 12 y Perfil (7 de abril). El juez Nisman identificó una casa de seguridad de Rabbani y otros 20 terroristas en Sergipe N° 67 en la ciudad Foz de Iguacú.(11) Rafecas instruye casos contra algunos grupos terroristas como Quebracho. Esas afirmaciones las hizo en una reunión realizada en la Sociedad Hebraica del Pilar, Buenos Aires el 30 de marzo de 2011.(12) Hay versiones que indican que esta fórmula habría sido propuesta en 2003 y que no se habría encontrado ningún país dispuesto a servir como tal.(13) "Respuesta de Irán a Argentina en Naciones Unidas" en http://www.noticiasdeiran.com (accesado 14.6.2011).(14) El intercambio comercial entre Irán y Argentina llegaba en 2011 a US$ 1.200 millones anualmente.(15) Inicialmente, las investigaciones tropezaron con las enormes dudas acerca de qué pudo haber motivado esta expansión terrorista hacia América del Sur. También se hicieron públicas varias hipótesis argentino-céntricas de un presunto descontento del mundo musulmán por la participación de Buenos Aires en la primera guerra desatada por Estados Unidos contra Irak, aunque Irán era muy hostil al Irak de Saddam Hussein 1980-1988. Ese resentimiento musulmán se habría visto alimentado también por otros motivos. Los daños causados a Irak, financista de Egipto, y potencial beneficiario del proyecto misilístico Cóndor (desarrollado por Argentina y Egipto), abandonado por Menem por imposición de Estados Unidos. Luego estaría la decepción de Trípoli tras haber invertido fondos en la campaña electoral de Menem. Otro elemento de resentimiento musulmán con Argentina sería la distancia que tomó Buenos Aires respecto del Movimiento de No Alineados en 1991 y su acercamiento a Estados Unidos. Por último, la desilusión experimentada por Damasco ante los diversos viajes de Menem a Medio Oriente en los que no visitó Siria (el país de sus ancestros), a la vez que se convertía en el primer Presidente argentino en viajar a Israel. Todas hipótesis excesivamente argentino-céntricas y carentes de efectivo poder explicativo.(16) Irán ha financiado una fábrica de textiles, una de cemento, un hospital en El Alto, una procesadora de lácteos y ha iniciado estudios para una ensambladora de tractores. La suma es un conjunto de créditos que forman parte del llamado Plan de Cooperación Industrial válido por cinco años firmado en 2007 durante la visita de Ahmedinejad a La Paz. Notoriedad tiene un reportaje de la BBC (27.11.2009) alerta sobre la posible obligatoriedad que existiría en el centro hospitalario construido en El Alto para que las mujeres porten velo.(17) La visita de Morales incluyó un desplazamiento a la ciudad de Tabriz donde visitó una fábrica de tractores. Irán tiene la oferta de instalar una ensambladora similar a la levantada en Venezuela.(18) Ver: "Uranio y agua para Irán" en http://www.noalamina.org (accesado 10.6.2011).(19) Sobre este punto, las negociaciones se habían iniciado en octubre de 2010 durante la segunda visita de Morales a Teherán. Bolivia tiene un depósitos estimados de 100 millones de toneladas métricas (TM) de litio, lo que correspondería al 70% de las reservas mundiales.(20) Excomandante general de la Fuerza Quds del Pasdaran. Existe orden de captura internacional por su participación en el atentado contra la AMIA en Buenos Aires en 1994. Por años nexo entre Teherán y Hizbollah. Su cargo actual implica una tuición directa en el programa de desarrollo nuclear de Irán. La orden de captura de Interpol se extiende a Moshen Rabbani (ex agregado de prensa en la embajada iraní en Buenos Aires), Ali Akhbar Velayati (excanciller), Alí Fallahijan (exministro de Informaciones), Alí Rafsanjani (expresidente), Moshen Rezai (exasesor presidencial), Hadi Soleimanpour (exvicecanciller).(21) Gran parte de la prensa mundial consignó esta nota ese día. El canciller David Choquehuanca endosó responsabilidades a funcionarios medios del Ministerio de Defensa. Otro antecedente que apoya la sospecha de una circunstancia embarazosa es que Vahidi se encontraba alojado en el mismo hotel (Casa Blanca), que el Presidente Morales. Ver La Tercera, Santiago de Chile 6.6. 2011.(22) La Prensa (Bolivia) 03.06.2011.(23) El anunció precisó que podrían adquirirse FAJR-3, S-68 e IRAN-140 así como helicópteros. Ver Los Tiempos, Cochabamba 1.11.2010.(24) El acuerdo consistía en que Irán se comprometía a enviar 1200 kilos de uranio enriquecido al 3,5% hacia Turquía y recibiría el producto enriquecido al 20% para usos médicos, en un proceso supervisado por EEUU, Francia y Rusia más el Organismo Internacional de Energía Atómica.(25) Aprobada por 22 votos a favor , 7 en contra y 14 abstenciones.(26) Aunque la relación entre ambos países también se remonta a comienzos del siglo 20 sólo a partir de los 90 comenzó a registrar cierto volumen al intercambiar alimentos. Sin embargo, a partir de 2003, Petrobras obtuvo una primera licencia de exploración de petróleo en el Mar Caspio con lo que la relación bilateral aumentó fuertemente. En 2004, Petrobras obtuvo una segunda licencia y en 2007 una tercera. El 2009, asociada con Repsol, obtuvo derechos de explotación del bloque Tosan, también en el Caspio.(27) State 123431 SIPDIS E.O. 12958: DECL:12/12/2034 *El autor es politólogo y periodista de la Universidad de Chile,PhD en Comunicaciones por la Universidad Carlos IV de Praga, República Checa y egresado del Centro Hemisférico de Estudios de la Defensa, National Defense University (CHDS-NDU). Ha sido jefe de la Mención en Relaciones Internacionales del Doctorado en Estudios Americanos de la Universidad de Santiago y jefe de Cátedra de Estudios Internacionales de la Academia Nacional de Estudios Políticos y Estratégicos (ANEPE) de Chile. En la actualidad es profesor de la ANEPE y la Universidad Alberto Hurtado de Santiago de Chile,profesor visitante del Colegio Interamericano de Defensa, Washington DC. Ha publicado varios artículos sobre terrorismo y seguridad internacional en revistas académicas, destacando "Los guiños de Mefisto. Relaciones Irán-América Latina, los casos de Chile y Argentina", "El síndrome de Herostratos o la conversión de terroristas en íconos". "Momentos palmerstonianos: retórica integracionista y conductas divisivas a la luz de la cumbre energética de 2007".
FEBRUARY, 1907 YOL. XIY. HO. 8 GETTYSBURG COLLEGE GETTYSBURG, PA. v*itm****%im**#wxn*mfriim***+*. PRESS Of W. fl. BAMMOND. '1 ■] >/,.-.• H ,( it-* PHra .»»»n . .■» ki .•»•»■»• cI /^/^ I \C"N The National Organization ot ^^.U^±-J^r^^r^J^JJ~-Jt^>^ Brain Brokers. Commonwealth Trust Bldg., Phila., Pa. Offices in Twelve Other Cities. Come and Have a Good Shave.,. or HAIR-CUT at Harry B. Seta's BARBER SHOP 35 Baltimore St. BARBERS' SUPPLIES A SPECIALTY. Also, choice line of fine Cigars. R. A. WONDERS Comer Cigar ParlorSv A full line of Cigars, Tobacco, Pipes, etc. Scott's Corner, opp. Eagle Hotel] GETTYSBURG, PA. Pool Parlors in Connection. IP YOU CALL ON C. A. Bloeher, deuueleiv Centre Square, He can serve you in anything you may want in REPAIRING or JEWELRY. - M'v.i.7'1.?' ?'•;■ ;-v/-i '{■■'■! ' ;?4 " > " . WE RECOMMEND THESE FIRMS. Established 1867 by Allen Walton Allen K. Walton, Pres. and Treas. Root. J. Walton, Superintendent. Hummelstown Brown Stone Gompanji, and Manufacturers of BUILDING STONE, SAWED FLAGGING, and TILE, ■' [■.■!■■■ ■!■■ ■ ^i*--11:—: l;- '"I 1 i ft ni'»■ dKMi^aai^MHIIUiHmBWHaBK^BB THE MERCURY. 213 There is a natural and proper desire which we all share to more or less extent—that is, the desire for the esteem of others. A lack of this feeling is indicative of a defective character and results in carelessness and boorishness. Yet that this senti-ment is often magnified into over sensitiveness to others opin-ions is evident in many departments of college work. In the class room it is responsible for much of the hesitancy to an-swer general questions, and how many fear to ask questions lest they are ridiculed tor stupidity or criticized for trying to impress the teacher, or as college vernacular has it, " work the Profs." Thus one of the most effective ways of keeping up a live interest in a recitation is lost. The suppression of the im-pulse to ask and answer questions leads to inattention and study-ing for words at the expense of thought. " Every problem solved is the origin of the other problems to be solved. When men have no questions to ask, not only have their lips become para-lyzed but the brain has become atrophied." Another and very similar phase is the reluctance to seek, privately, the help, advice, or friendship of a professor, lest it be interpreted by college mates as courting favors. Thus the opportunity for enjoying helpful personal relations with a teacher goes by unimproved. This same feeling may sometimes prompt a generosity, which is simply the outcome of the fear of being considered mean and stingy, and which seriously handicaps the one with a meagre allowance. Modesty, that rare virtue, may dwindle into lack of inde-pendence until originality is crushed and personality weakened. There are many times in a student's college days when there is need to stand firm for his opinions and rights, and not yield weakly to college bossism nor allow his enthusiasm to be dampened by depreciating remarks of others. It seems to me that this lack of independence is the fault of much of the present neglect of opportunity for development offered by the literary societies. The Freshman starts enthusiastically to work ; carefully and willingly he prepares his first debates and essays, but bye and bye, he allows his own convictions to be influenced by the lethargy and carelessness of others, who look ■ 214 THE MERCURY. on in good natured amusement at his enthusiasm. He takes for a model upper classmen who pronounce literary a farce— their loyalty consisting in attendance when others put forth some special effort for their entertainment. On the other hand independence may be developed into arrogance and egotism, which is as fatal to the acquisition of friends or of knowledge. When one imagines his own opin-ions infallible, the ministrations of text-book and teacher tall upon stony ground. Ambition is essential to the attainment of the college ideal. Yet when one centers his determination on high marks and honors, looking upon stooped shoulders, ruined eyesight and pale cheeks as marks of heroic self-mastery—as honorable scars, when he cuts himself off from many of the rarest pleas-ures of college life, when he, self centered, refuses to take part or support with his enthusiasm, the general college organiza-tion, there is evidently a sad loss of perspective. If the ambi-tion is directed along athletic or other lines, the distortion of view is evinced in the determination to be the star, demanding everyone to play into his hands, disregarding the rights of others and the best interests of the college. Society offering opportunity for culture and polish, a most effective background for college life, is very often brought into too great prominence, crowding out true sociality, tending to-ward snobbishness, in the adherence to false standards in the choice of friends—standards which too often have little refer-ence to intellectuality or true moral worth ; interfering with working hours, either in actually subtracting from the regular periods for study and recitation or physically disabling for the best work. Lessons are hurriedly prepared ; gradually forced by accumulating work, dishonest means for preparation are resorted to, thus defeating the very end of class work. Per-haps the most subtle danger of the society enthusiast is the idea which creeps in, that the " smart set " and the "fast set" are synonomous, and a feeling of gratification to be classed among them. Money, time, health and character are recklessly squandered. Under such conditions a college course can scarce but prove a failure. . ," . . biht J THE MERCURY. 215 Quite apart from all this is the confusion and indistinctness of view which is the natural result of the sudden transition from the dim light of acceptance of fact, without questioning the full searchlight of philosophy, ethical metaphysics and science. The great foundation principle—the freedom of the will and existence of God must be tested and answered by each individual himself. Faith is changed to honest doubt. All is confusion. To stop here means skepticism, the most dangerous mental bias. The reaction must be balanced by deeper study and thought, and the softening influence of intel-lectual men. In a brief way I have tried to suggest some of the mistakes ±0 which we as students are subject—to one this and to another that. None of us are impervious. Should then, conscience, a friend, or professor, lay a detaining hand upon our shoulder with the intreaty, " O, student, come away from your work, or from your play, and consider awhile," do not shake him off in angef or impatience, and continue in the old way, lest when college days are over we look back with that wish so often heard—" O, that I could begin over, how differently I would do!" For it is possible to produca a masterpiece. Neither is talent, nor the most expensive art materials the chief requisite, but the power to see things as they really are. The words of Dr. Flurringare as a clarion calling us to our best efforts—"To the true man of alert intelligence, pure heart, and strong will, the college represents a new birth and a new life. College is simply another name for opportunity. Opportunity, widest, deepest, highest, richest." ■■•■^■■IB 2\6 THE MERCURY. BOY PRISONERS IN PHILADELPHIA. A PAPER READ AT SEMINARY BY F., '04. *HK name of Judge Lindsey, of Denver, is on the lips of people all over our country today. The current maga-zines are filled with praises for him and with accounts of his work. This " Boys' Judge " and " Friend of the Boys," this reformer and statesman, has endeared himself to many hearts. His efforts in his public career have been largely along lines hitherto unventured and untried, and his convictions have not lacked courage. One field in which he has specialised and in which he has become an expert authority is that of the prob-lems of boys in the city. Judge Lindsey is perfectly familiar with boy life; he understands the " gang " and its habits; he sympathizes with the boys in their temptations and struggles , and, as their judge in the Juvenile Courts, he has proved him-self a true friend, as well as a revolutionizer in the methods of treatment of young prisoners. If you have been following up the work of Judge Lindsey, what I shall try to tell you in this paper may be somewhat repetitious. But, entirely independent of this " Prince of Reformers " and regardless of the work be-ing done in any other city, I shall venture to describe the life of the boy prisoners in Philadelphia, as I cull it from personal experience. Have you ever noticed the large, brown-stone building, ap-parently an old-fashioned residence, at the corner of 15th and Arch Streets? Only a few doors away from our Lutheran Pub-lication House and a block from the Broad Street Station, stands this grim House of Detention. The passer-by frequently may notice heads at the first-floor windows—close-clipped heads and mischievous-looking faces, and his first thought likely is : " This must be a house for idiots " (at least that was my own first thought). One goes up the stone steps, rings the door-bell, and quickly an officer appears inside and unlocks the door. General interior impressions set one's imagination in motion, and he almost involuntarily feels that once this broad hallway and wide staircase, as well as the spacious adjoining T MamMfKUmim-iB au^nja^i ,»»—.—■ »■ - THE MERCURY. 217 rooms must have been the scene of wealth and splendor and perhaps even of gayety. But present changed conditions so impress themselves upon the visitor's senses that he at once comes to a realization of the plainness and the soberness of the situation as it is today. On one side of the hall is the office and court-room, and in the rear of this a large dining-room. Across the hallway, the full depth of the building, extends a large " living-room." Up stairs are the bed-rooms, and the like. Just back of the house is a paved court, or yard, of con-siderable size. This, in brief, is the Philadelphia House of De-tention for boys arrested in the city. The management of the institution now seems to be partly, if not largely, in the hands of the municipal Department of Public Safety and partly in the control of a philanthropic or-ganization ot women, who have at heart the welfare of the youth of the city. Outside is the system of probation officers to look after the boys dismissed on probation. Within the House are the necessary officers, in uniform, and clerks, besides the matron and her lady assistants. These officers are men of ex-perience and of sympathy, as well as of some discipline. One of them, I recall, had held a position of responsibility in a Re-formatory for young men for years. A more motherly, kinder-hearted, yet strict, woman than the matron, one could not wish to see. Her whole soul is absorbed in the elevation and im-provement of the boys under her care. Doubtless she is the first real " mother" many of the boys ever have known. Every morning, also, the magistrate and his officers, hold a session of Juvenile Court right there in the office of the House of Detention. The house physician makes his visits, as do the representatives of the Health Department, and various Chris-tian workers bent on the educational, the moral, and the spirit-ual, improvement of the incarcerated youth. With this glimpse at its management, let us pass on to a con-sideration of the purpose and plan of the House, or of its workings. Formerly, boy culprits were ordinarily classed as criminals, and were shut up with the mass of older prisoners in the common jail. Obviously and naturally such a method ■■■^■■■■■■i 220 THE MERCURY. thoughts. It crbps out in various ways. All are more or less rude and rough, though they treat a visitor respectfully and civilly. They seem glad when anyone comes to talk to them, or to read. Whether it is a result of curiosity, or an evidence of an inborn inclination to petty theft, the boys occasionally would look at, and touch with their fingers, any pin I happened to be wearing, or my watch. As a rule, they were attentive and seemed eager to learn. With some of the little fellows, I was really greatly pleased. All seemed to long for freedom, though a few evidently looked upon the Reformatory as a matter of fact and a punishment to be expected. Some asked me to take messages to, or to get things for them from, their homes. This, of course, it was necessary to refuse to do. The average visitor, I guess, is greatly surprised at the long list of crimes and charges for which mere boys are arrested and tried. Some of the offences along the line of immorality are almost as incredible as they are shocking. Truely we have little idea " how the otlier half lives." The matron keeps a diary of the hearings, and it was interesting to glance over it, as well as over the official records. Here are some of the charges: Street running; running away from home; incorrigi-bility; petty theft; stealing of junk and iron from railroads and foundries; stealing clothing; fighting, in which one boy may have cut another with a knife ; immorality; indecency; criminal assault, and rape ! To me, the most shocking cases were ones like these, and, although I hardly see how it could be a physical possibility, the charges nevertheless stood against the boys: A boy of seven years accused ot rape upon a little girl three years old; a crowd of boys had enticed the child to a vacant lot, and then had their horrible, devilish sport with her. Boys ot twelve and fifteen years had immoral relations with girls of eight and ten years of age. It is awful enough to think of, and far worse to occur. Just one case, of little Eddie Stewart, may serve as an in-teresting illustration. This boy, a bright faced, honest looking lad, ten years old,.was arrested because he had taken bed-clothing from his home and sold it, and was then found, out on i-lt-M'B in,*miti*. THE MERCURY. 221 the streets. From the testimony and investigations, it proved that he came from a rather poor family. The boy had lost his mother two years after his birth. At the time of the mother's death, a daughter, aged seven years, became the only " mother " in the home. The father was a drunkard, and seemed to care but little whether his boy was clothed and fed, or not. Imagine that boy's bringing-up, with a sister only five years older than himself to look after him ! Are you surprised that the boy ran .away from home, because no one wanted him? Since he was without a mother really, do you wonder that his moral sense •was little developed, and that his freedom gave a bad bent to his growing character? It is scarcely surprising that the boy even stole, and lived the life of the street. And yet that boy had many admirable traits about him. He changed wonder-fully under the care of the matron, and would do anything for her. He seemed to need, and to want, a mother. Eddie Stewart had the making of a man in him. The matron soon recognized this, and was making every effort to secure him a home with a good family in the country. He needed to be removed from his old associations, away from the city, where he could start afresh, forget his past days, and develop a manly ■character. The matron had been trying to get the boy a home, -and had spoken to him about it. He longed to get out from his imprisonment. When we saw him, he at once thought we were the friends who should take him to the country : ". Am I going now ?" and it was truly hard and sad to have to tell him that we could not take him. The child was sorely disappointed, but he still had before him the bright vision of a home in the country. One leaves that institution, the House of Detention, with a feeling of sadness and pity, a sense of concern for those " men in the making," and a keen sense ct his responsibility to hu-manity. It is such a noble work for a class of people who arouse one's sympathy more than one's censure. If, out in our ministry any of us should get to a city in which such reform work is conducted, would it not be good, if we were to take an interest in the boy prisoners ? Think of the possibilities for good anmi ImmMMMtitu 222 THE MERCURY. which lie in those young lives. Think of the hard time which they have had in life. Think of the true, worthy men to be developed from this class of boys. Think of the eternity of bliss to which you may save them, if you will but come into touch with them, and try to put Jesus Christ into their hearts I Isn't it worth while? THE LAMENT OF DANAE. (From the Greek of Simonides of Ceos). QPHNOI CHARLES WILLIAM HEATHCOTE, '05. When Perseus and Danae in the well carved chest layr And the seething tempest blew it over the bay, And as thus over her tear stained cheeks came fear, She threw her loving arm around Perseus dear. " Oh my dear child," said she, " Indeed such is our woe,. As thou sleepest here safe from every foe, For thou slumberest undisturbed in thy heart, While thou art borne along in the brazen bark, Oh my child around thee hovers the murky night, For indeed the dark shades keep the stars from sight. And the rough billows around us thou heedest not, For thou sleepest soundly as on a dewny cot." " If this fear were real to thee, Thou wouldst listen to me, But thus," I say, " Sleep on child, E'en though the deep sea is wild. May help, father Zeus from thee, Come to my dear child and me, If I pray too bold a prayer, Be merciful to my child, my dear." THE MERCURY. 223 CAPE COD CALLS. Provincetown by the Sea. RBV. GEORGE C. HENRY, '76. I HAVE always regarded it as a particularly "happy gale" which " blew us from " Boston across the wide bay to this old, quaint town on the sands of Cape Cod ; for every knot of the'way from "The Hub" to here was pleasant. Down from the dock out into one of the finest harbors in the world we went a steaming on .that summer morning. The very air was filled with historic associations, and object after object added to the effect. How else indeed, when such names as " Warren," « Independence," " Revere," " Hull," " Winthrop," distinguish the islands? Over the Harbor Bar, out into the waters of Mas-sachusetts Bay, the sea shimmering in the golden sunshine, by Minot's Ledge Lighthouse three miles from the nearest shore, where two of Uncle Sam's servants faithfully " keep the lower lights a-burning," " tho' storms be many and waters deep," and waves dash tumultuously over the very top. And now the open sea is to our left while to our right about seven miles away runs the Massachusetts coast-line. The historian's blood flows a bit here ; for yonder is Plymouth and its " Rock." Farther down we are looking toward Marshfield which at once suggests the colossal Commoner, Daniel Webster ; for there on his farm his body has been sleeping since that October day in 1852 and the waves have been chanting his requiem. Provincetown, that's the name; and everybody that gets to Boston should go over there to the tip end of. Cape Cod ; for we should love all our history ; and one fact to know even be-fore you get there is that it was here that the pilgrims first landed Nov. 11, 1620 o. s. Owing to the much sand, they found it not to their liking as an abiding place, and, accordingly they " got cleare of a sandie poynt" and " by God's mercy struck into the Harbour (Plymouth) which was greater than Cape Cod, compast with goodly land, and in the Bay two fine islands uninhabited, with okes, pines, etc., a most hopeful place, ■P iiufei ■' ' 224 THE MEKCUKY. innumerable store of fowl, etc., etc.," so runs the old record, "Mount's Relation." Up along the main street, Commercial, is the Town Hall, an indispensible accompaniment of a New England village, and b:fore it is a massive upright piece of granite with a copy of the original covenant first formed in the Mayflower's cabin, in bronze letters. On the very day they set foot on these shores, an act fraught with century-long consequences, this covenant was drawn up by these stern men who had not come three thousand miles to these shores to play housekeeping. It be-gins, as did everything with them, " In the name of God, Amen," and then " by these presents" they "solemnly and mutually in the presence of God and of one another covenant and combine " themselves •' together into a civil body politike for etc., etc." It is to this that their forty-seven men, high-souled and cour-ageous did set their hands. The list begins with John Carver; and seventh on the list after John Carver and following Miles Standish and John Alden, is Samuel Fuller, ancester of my old venerable, and lately deceased friend " Uncle" Thomas Fuller, in whose humble but inviting abode out along the South Mountain the printed line of lineal descent from this mighty progenitor was carefully framed and proudly shown by "Aunt Nancy " to every visitor. An old town, indeed. Its compact town-seal has engraved on the encircled scroll: "Compact Nov. 11, 1620. Birthplace of American Liberty." Immediately be-low comes " Precinct of Cape Cod, 1714." Beneath that: "In-corporated 1727." A busy port was this town in its day. The long wharves and bobbing docks jutting out into the harbor could tell many a tale of whalers and codders who in days long past sailed away to northern seas to be gone, perchance, for years, or, it may be, to the Grand Banks of Newfoundland codding out of sight of land from May until November, "For men must work and women must weep, And there's little to earn and manj to keep." Sometimes, however, these merchantmen of the sea made fine hauls. " Cap'n" Lewis told us of a friend of his in "ante-bellum" days, who after an eighteen months absence one voy-age, brought home 1,300 barrels of whale oil each barrel con- »■»•' HHHMv i ^,*^ EXCHANGES. Shakespeare seems to be the favorite theme of the essayists this month. Judging from the number and the quality of the articles on him and his works, great interest is taken in Shakes-pearean study in our colleges. We will first let The Philoma-thean Monthly decide the question, " was Shakespeare a greater poet than Milton ? " The writer at the outset confesses her be. lief in the superiority of the former and at once sets about in a 242 THE MERCURY. I series of contrasts to vindicate her belief. Shakespeare knew human nature better than Milton did; he sympathized in the joys and sorrows of others while Milton found refuge within himself; Milton's thoughts ran in a single deep channel, Shakes-peare's in many; the latter is practical and interesting, the former idealistic and complicated. Milton gives us man as he would have made him, Shakespeare portrays him as he is. The conclusion is strongly in favor of Shakespeare, more so than some critics would allow, " In passion he is far superior; in perception he is more quick and intelligent; in sympathy he is infinitely greater; in intellect he is more intuitive and clear; in ideality he is undoubtedly more serene and vivid, and in the universal mind he is more united, harmonious and complete." Having thus so decisively established Shakespeare's place' as a poet, we will now have him set before us as a " Tragic Artist." The Petkiomenite does this in the December and Jan-uary numbers. We learn that in the short space of seven years he gave to the world such masterpieces as have never been equaled. Our judgment of him as a tragic artist must be based upon the six plays, " Timon of Athens," " Romeo and Juliet," "Othello," "King Lear," Hamlet," and "Macbeth." This last named is typical and illustrates his superior skill in all tragic lines. His genius is beyond comparison. " His uni-versality, his breadth of sympathy, and his humor, run so smoothly and so gracefully, that the reader gives scarcely a thought to the form. His pictures are the height of attractive-ness, he charms the eye, and stimulates the imagination. It is an education in itself to study him." Shakespeare is also a humorist. The Fotum of November and December contains an excellent article on the humor in Shakespeare. Here we find " humor in all its varied forms. * * There never was a man * * who has conceivd the ludicrous with such a genuine taste and represented it with so true an art. * * * In his conception of humor he stands alone, there is no second." The Touchstone also speaks of humor in Shakespeare. In our quotations above it is painfully noticeable that each writer «' THE MERCURY. 243 resorts to a series of superlative terms to set forth the great-ness of their subject. This resort to superlative terms may very often be taken as a sign of weakness in the writer's analy-sis. It is a fact of observation that in critical and analytical essays the conclusions are superlative in direct proportion to the weakness and superficiality of the writers study of the subject. But here in Touchstone is a purely analytical study of Shakespeare's humor without any weakening superlative laud-ation. The reason for the humor is set forth. " It (the comic scene) goes back tor its source to the early English mystery and morality plays. In these there is a frequent juxtaposition of the serious and the comic. * * The comic element was added as a means of holding the attention of the audience. * * * The English drama is the product of the English people, not something fashioned according to set laws. To the English no great gulf separates the serious and the comic, and much of the splendor of their literature lies in the wise inter-mixture of high seriousness, as Matthew Arnold calls it, and humor." And now we have some characters analyzed. The Sorosis comes forth with two articles, " Portia" and " Lady Mac-beth." In Portia we find " one of the loveliest of women portraits to be found anywhere in literature. Fine in char-acter as in face, noble in heart as in name, ' The poor rude world hath not her fellow.' Thoughtful yet full of laughter, dignified yet gay and gracious, quick of intellect and swift in judgment yet never severe and merciless, a kind and indulgent mistress, a true friend, a loving wife—could one want more to make * * his ideal of a perfect woman?" " Lady Mac beth," is she ' fiend' or woman ? To many critics she is the former, but she is a woman—a woman possessing a wonder-fully developed will power which enabled her successfully to accomplish anything she ardently willed to do. Her sin lies in her worshipful devotion to her husband, a man utterly devoid of even a single noble trait, save perhaps his love for her. * * * Her fate seems a pitiless one and we must pity her—a woman of splendid possibilities, who succumbed WWflS\m^MmiM\it^aB^v^MMlt 244 THE MERCURY. to the ambition of another and was ruined." " Brutus " in The Juniata Echo is set forth as a successful moralist but im-practical and unsuccessful as a diplomat. " At fault even in his intense patriotism; impractical, but to his high ideals ever true." The College Student brings Caliban before us as " the most unique creation of the world's greatest dramatist." He is purely the result of imagination, and for this reason can be compared only with others of like nature. He is not like the witches in " Macbeth," and he resembles neither the demons of Milton nor the monsters of Dante. All these lack the variety of qualities and those distinct qualities which make up the mind of Caliban. His moral nature presents an interesting problem. " The moral phases of his moral being are grand in their very lack of consistency with human ideas. In a word, although from a purely human standpoint he has no code of morals, he seems to be governed by some vague, indefinite law which throws a better light on his whole character." His great ele-vating characteristic is his poetic instinct. " He always speaks in poetry, which, when we remember that Shakespeare's lesser lights never spoke in poetry, shows him to be of no mean posi-tion in the drama. * * * The pure beauty of his lofty poetical instinct standing in bold relief against the dark back-ground of his sinful and wayward mind seems to place him in a light in which the background itself is lost." In other words poetical instinct covers a multitude of sins. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISER'S i. FURNITURE Mattresses, Bed Springs, Iron Beds, Picture Frames, Repair Work done promptly. Under-taking a specialty. * Telephone No. 97. s. Ben-d-er 37 Baltimore St., Gettysburg, Pa. The Windsor Hotel 1217=2 Filbert St., Philadelphia. Headquarters for Students. Thoroughly Renovated, Refurnished and Remodeled FRANK M. SCHEIBLEY, Manager. Graduate of Lafayette College 1898. A. G. Spalding & Bros. Largest Manufacturers in the World of Official Athletic Supplies Base Ball Lawn Tennis Foot Ball Archery Roque Ouoits Cricket Lacrosse Golf Implements for all Sports Spalding's Official Base Bsvll Guide for 1906. Edited by Henry Chadwick. The most complete and up-to-date book ever published on the subject. Fully illustrated. Price 10 Cents. For over a quarter of a century Spalding's Trade-Mark on Spalding's Official League Ball is the adopted ball of the National League, and must be used in all match games. Every requisite for Lawn Ten-nis and Golf. Base Ball implements has marked the advancement in this particular sport. Spalding's Trade Mark on our Athletic Implement gives you an advantage over the other player as you have a better article, lasts longer, gives more satisfaction. Every Base Ball Manager should send at once/or a copy of Spalding's Spring and Sum-mer Catalogue—FREE. A. G. SPALDING «3 BROS. New York, Chicago, Boston, Buffalo, Washington, San Francisco, Philadelphia, Kansas City, Montreal, Canada, New Orleans, London England. Denver, Pittsburg. Cincinnati, Syracuse, St. Louis, Minneapolis, Baltimore, Hamburg, Germany I m HVI m ■ mil ■■ JI.J ummmmiffllmnVl I RH PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. Conklin's Filling ST(£11 For busy people. No bother. Tills itself. Cleans itself. No dropper. Nothing to take apart. Nothing to spill. A dip in ink, a touch of thumb to nickel cres-cent and the pen is full, ready to write. All the best dealers everywhere— Stationers, Druggists, Jewelers—handle the Conklin Pen or can supply it if you in-sist upon having it. Costs no more than other fountain pens of best grade. 100 styles and sizes to select from shown in our catalog furnished free upon request. Any make or style of fountain pen repaired promptly. THE CONKLIN PEN CO. 514-516-518 Jefferson Aw., Toledo, Ohio. Sole Manufacturers Conklin Self-Filling Pen *t PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. EMIL ZOTHE COLLEGE EMBLEMS Engraver, Designer and Manufacturing Jeweler, 722 CHESTNUT STREET, PHILADELPHIA Specialties: Masonic Marks, Society Badges, College Buttons, Pins, Scarf Pins, Stick Pins and Athletic Prizes All Goods ordered through F. A. Faust. CHAS. S. MUMPER, S! FURNITURE Picture Frames of All Sorts. Repair work done promptly. i^-I will also buy or exchange any second-hand furniture 40ham»ersbTirgSt., - GETTYSBURG, PA. SEFTON & FLEMMING'S LIVERY Baltimore Street, First Square, Gettysburg, Pa. Competent Guides for all parts of the Battlefield. Arrangements by telegram or letter. Lock Box 257. J. I. MUMPER. 41 Baltimore St., Gettysburg, Pa, The improvements to our Studio have proven a perfect success and we are now better prepared than ever to give you satisfactory work . Under New Management The Peoples Drug Store Invites you to visit them and select your needs from a fresh, new, and up-to-date stock. C. WM. BEALES, PEi.G. Prop. D. J. Swartz Country Produce Groceries Cigars and Tonacco Dealer in GETTYSBURG. Shoes Repaired —BY— J. H- BH^ES, 115 Baltimore St., near Court House. Good Work Guaranteed. ^^^WWBWIwCTKlBMi/gmpJiRllfflBBiJBBl I'ittwftihit&Ei PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. HOTEL GETTYSBURG HEADQUARTERS FOR BANQUETS. Electric Lights, Steam Heat, All Conveniences. Free Bus to and from station. Convenient for Commencement Visitors. RATES 82.00 PER DAY. Li-tre^ry jPLtta.criaisci. MI. E. Zinn, Proprietor. :fl7e ^lleirjarj Hardware Go. Manufacturer's Agent and Jobber of Hardware, Oils, Paints and Queensware Gettysburg, Pa. THE ONLY JOBBING HOUSE IN ADAMS COUNTY D. A. RUrT. L. E. ENTERLINE. THE "R. & E." STOUE m > 36 Baltimore Stfleet, Next Citizens' Trust Co. Gettysburg, Pa. Sunday School Lesson Helps and Supplies. P. ANSTADT & SONS PUBLISHERS BOOK AMD JOB PRINTING OF ALL KINDS Write for Prices. YORK, PA. ■ wm««i w*w 1*1 my'iM'wxwiWW*i'IWI9* )' I
Transcript of an oral history interview with W. Russell Todd conducted by Joseph Cates at the Sullivan Museum and History Center on May 16 and May 19, 2016, as part of the Norwich Voices oral history project. W. Russell Todd graduated from Norwich University in 1950 and was president of the university from 1982 to 1992. In his interview, he discusses his thirty-two years of active duty in the U.S. Army as well as his experiences at Norwich University. ; 1 W. Russell Todd, NU '50, Oral History Interview Interviewed on May 16, 2016 and May 19, 2016 At Sullivan Museum and History Center Interviewed by Joseph Cates JOSEPH CATES: This is Joseph Cates. Today is May 16th, 2016. I'm interviewing General Russell Todd. This interview is taking place at the Sullivan Museum and History Center. This interview is sponsored by the Sullivan Museum and History Center and is part of the Norwich Voices Oral History Project. OK, first tell me your full name. RUSSELL TODD: William Russell Todd. JC: When were you born? RT: I was born on the first day of May, 1928, in Seattle, Washington. JC: What Norwich class are you? RT: Class of 1950. My father was 26. My son was -- I'll think about that. JC: Well, we'll get back to that. Tell me about where you grew up and your childhood. RT: For the first year of my life we lived in Seattle, Washington. Dad had a job with a lumber company out there, getting experience to come back to work for his father, who ran a lumber company just outside Milton, Massachusetts. So I grew up for the first nine or ten years in Milton, Massachusetts, a very nice place, right on the edge of where Mattapan and Milton come together. There was a lot of traffic. Well, just for an example, during that period of time I came up with my dad to his fifteenth reunion, and the difference in traffic between where we lived and what we found up here was considerable. When I got back to school on Monday the teacher said, "Russell had a day off. He's now going to tell us what he saw." Well, nothing came to mind, and I stood and told them that I had seen something they had never seen, miles and miles and miles of dirt roads. Now I live on one. (laughs) JC: Was that the first time you were ever at Norwich? RT: Yeah. JC: What was your impression of it when you first saw it? RT: It was a very interesting period of time. It was just before World War II affected the United States, and many, many people were sending their sons to Norwich -- rather than perhaps better prepared schools -- because they could get a commission. They assumed that everyone was going to go to war, and the opportunity of getting an education and a commission together at the same time really appealed to a lot of people. Our football team got everybody we wanted of great quality. We won all the games in that time 2 frame. And we had some very, very fine people who came back in 1946, the year I entered the university, and they made a big impression on my life. JC: I'm sure. I assume the buildings were the same. There weren't any new buildings between the time that you went and -- RT: As a matter of fact it was 1941 I believe, and two buildings on the main parade ground were being dedicated. One wasn't quite finished, and the other was, and two new dormitories shows you an example of what I was saying, how it was a golden period in Norwich's history. But saying that, the opposite is true when the war ends. You remember that we had, what, 15 cadets come up here after the Civil War. They all got off the train, (laughs) yeah, we don't think much about that. It's happened each time there's been a war. The incentive, or the idea, or the concept of perhaps having to serve didn't appeal to a lot of people at the end of wars. JC: Right. You kind of have a boom before the war and a bust after the war. RT: Yeah. JC: What made you decide to come to Norwich? RT: I think probably that trip did, that and the fact my dad was always talking about it. He would make us on Saturday nights -- eating beans and franks -- to sing Norwich songs around the table. (laughs) JC: Do you remember any of those Norwich songs? RT: There's a good one. What is it? "Oh, My First Sergeant" "Oh, my first sergeant, he is the worst of them all. He gets us up in the morning before first call. It's fours right, fours left, and left foot into line. And then the dirty son of a buck, he gives us double time. Oh, it's home, boys, home. It's home we ought to be. Home, boys, home, in the land of liberty. And we'll all be back to Norwich when the sergeant calls the roll." JC: That's wonderful. (laughter) I've heard in some of the oral histories "On the Steps of Old Jackman," but I haven't heard that one before. (Todd laughs) So when you came here with your father, was that during homecoming? RT: Well, homecoming and graduation were the same period of time. It was fascinating to me. It was a cavalry school. They had all kinds of drills that we went to and watched, and prizes were awarded. People loading up the water-cooled submachine guns on horseback and racing around, then taking them down, and putting in ammunition blanks, and firing -- you know, first, second, and third prizes kind of thing. Oh, yeah, that impressed me. Then, of course, the parades were fun to see. But it took about three days to get through graduation and homecoming as a single entity. JC: When you came to Norwich what did you major in? 3 RT: That's an interesting story. As I said, Norwich was having trouble at that time recruiting people, and I got recruited by the president of the university. We met in Boston, and he asked me all the things I was interested in, and to him it looked like I should be an engineer, and he wanted me to take an exam that would carry that forward. Well, I took the exam, and I became an engineer, and about the first part of the second semester I discovered you really had to do the homework. I really didn't like that much, and I wasn't doing very well, so I changed my major to history and economics. I really found that fascinating. JC: Well, tell me about what it was like being a rook here. RT: Yeah, another interesting thing. I was sold on the rook system, and my dad had always talked about it. When he brought me up here, people would drop off their suitcases, and go right out onto the parade ground, and start being ordered around by the corporal. I thought that was great. I never seemed super. But I didn't have many followers on that. I was very anxious that my father leave, and get out of there, and go home, and I convinced him to do that. But after, oh, maybe a month the class, who had elected class officers by that time, called a class meeting, and we all got together -- I've forgotten where now. "We got to stop this. We got to tell these guys we're not going to put up with this nonsense. We've got to show our power." I stood up and said, "Gentlemen, this isn't what we want to do. We want to put up. We want to show him we can do it," and I got booed right off the stage. However, they eventually made me class secretary, so I didn't lose all my friends that day. (laughs) JC: Now let's talk about post-war Norwich, because you did say there's kind of a bust. There isn't as many people. RT: Yeah, I think we had 200 in our class, and there was no really classes of Bubbas. Norwich toward the end of the war, when they were really desperate to get money to pay salaries to the faculty, had a high-school level. I think it was two years, the high-school level, and many people went into that and came up here, and that toward the end made some income for the university. But what it did for us, as an incoming class of freshmen, we had our officers, lieutenants, who were younger than we were, but they'd been here two years. You know, that didn't sit over very well either. That was difficult. JC: And the cavalry was still here at that time. RT: It was, yeah, for the first two years of my term and tenure at Norwich, at that point. JC: What do you remember about the horse cavalry? RT: Oh, my God. Oh, my God. Well, let's just put it this way. The first person I visited in Northfield when I came back as president was my old sergeant [Kenoyer?], who we hated. He was tough. But on the other hand, we really liked him, and I felt very, very sorry for him, and I really wanted to see him. His son had won entry into West Point, and 4 about two nights before he was to report in he and a bunch of his buddies were in an automobile accident. I think they were hit by a train and killed. Sergeant [Kenoyer?] was never the same after that. He continued to ride horses in the parades in Northfield and that kind of thing. But he was a character. His education was perhaps at the level he was working, taking care of the horses, and taking care of the riding. He was a good man, but, for example, I had a roommate named George Pappas who was scared to death of the horses, and some of the horses knew it. They knew when you were afraid. And old George would step into the stable area, ready to put on the harness, and that old horse would just back him into the wall and lean on him -- oh, you win. Then, of course, [Kenoyer?] would come by and say, "Kick him in the neb with your knee!" Well, no one was going to do that, trapped in there. So George, he decided that he would skip equitation classes, and instead he took 10 demerits for every single class that he was supposed to be at, and he spent his first semester walking around the parade ground on Saturdays carrying a rifle, doing tours. Many things can be said about George. That's a whole other story of absolute wonder. But it was difficult. We only went down once a week actually to use them, but there really wasn't a hell of lot you can learn in one-hour time once a week. But toward the end of the freshman year we were out trotting around in the neighborhoods, etc. I remember one time one of the captains in the Army ROTC program there, officers, Army officers, lead us on a parade, and we went out across the railroad tracks and up into the hills. And on the way back the horses got the idea they themselves would like to jog back to the stables, and we came charging down that hill totally out of control. Some of the horses and men went all the way to downtown before they came under it. I went through the football practice. (laughs) It wasn't everything it was cracked up to be. Now there were some people here, including a classmate by the name of Bob [Bacharat?] [00:13:18] who really was a polo player. He came from Switzerland. I think that's the reason he came to Norwich was to be able to play polo, and we played polo in that time frame with people like Miami who flew their horses up here. Now, I never saw the plane, but we were told all this and a few years earlier, before the war, that Norwich was playing the big colleges and winning. Toward the end of the first year we played something called broom polo, which they'd throw out a basketball on the floor, and then you'd have to hit it with a broom to get it to go to the goal. Those kinds of things were fun to watch. I remember one time George, my roommate, in skipping class went up into the stands, which are on the south end of the hall, but up above in a balcony, and he opened the window and got a snowball, several of them, and put them up there. When somebody would go by, the stove down on the floor -- there were four stoves in that place -- they'd get red hot, but they really didn't make a hell of a lot of difference when the temperature was 30 below or whatever it might have been outside. And the horses, when you'd take them from the stable to the riding hall, would fight you all the way; they didn't want to go out in that cold. But George, on one occasion, dropped snowballs on those red-hot stoves, and you can imagine, they hissed. As the horse went by, this great hiss came out, and the horse would throw the guy, or run for the far -- I went hell bent for election to the far wall. And when he stopped, I went right up onto his neck and was hanging on. Sergeant [Kenoyer?] came over and gave me hell, you know, "You didn't take control of that horse." (inaudible) [00:15:36] There are people lying down all 5 around, and the horses are running around. Well, there's a certain romance in having the horses, so long as you're sitting in the stands watching a polo game. (laughs) JC: Had you ever ridden a horse before? RT: No, never. JC: So you didn't have any experience with horses. RT: Neither did anybody else. Yeah, yeah. They were wonderful animals though, for the most part. JC: Now you said a lot of the people that were there before the war came back after the war to finish up. RT: Mm-hmm. A lot may be too much of an adjective to use, but Alumni Hall was essentially filled with non-married veterans, or veterans who hadn't brought their wives back. Civilian clothes and having nothing to do with the military. The rest of the dormitories were filled with 200 and whatever it was cadets, and the very few upperclassmen like the one I mentioned who came up through the high school route. We didn't have a lot to do with them, and they were very serious about their studies in the classrooms, very serious about their studies. The fraternization took place after the first of the year when we could go into a fraternity house, and I remember the older veterans -- older, 22 maybe -- who were in Theta Chi, where I was, were a remarkable bunch of people and very, very much appreciated. They didn't always come to dinner with us, but they were in the house and participated with it. They ranged all the way from a parachutist in Europe to a lieutenant colonel in the air force. So that's a big gap. But they were great guys who made fraternity life reasonable. JC: Well, tell me about Theta Chi. Why did you choose that one? RT: Oh, yeah, the same old story, the same reason I came here. My dad was a Theta Chi. Why, of course that's what I'd do. This is my father's fraternity, you know. JC: So what were the fraternities like? RT: They weren't too bad. When General Harmon eliminated them, I thought it was the right thing to do, because there weren't fraternities at other military colleges. And when they were started I really believe they were very useful. They were much more an eating club, and since there wasn't a mess in the university in the 1850s. If you look into some of the old records you'll see at graduation time they invited the alumni back to have dinner, and they had dances. They had inter-fraternity baseball and football, etc. We were trying at my time, in my fraternity, to replicate that. It wasn't perhaps as successful as it might have been. It was great fun to beat SigEp in baseball or something. But it was a different part of the university. I remember one time when I was a corporal, and one of the men in the rank under me, in the barracks, was in the fraternity. We get down to the fraternity, 6 and he would give me a hard time for giving him a hard time. It wasn't what I thought it should be, but it was a good time. I mean, don't misunderstand me. Well, it was a fraternity. (laughs) The girls came in by train, if they were away. Carol came up several times on a train to spring break, or a winter carnival, and that kind of thing. That was good sport to have a place where we could party. There was no drinking - baloney, there wasn't. (Coates laughs) I remember one time we were having lunch, and one of the seniors, one of the veterans that had come back, was the president of the house, and he said, "Our Theta Chi member on the faculty, old Professor Woodbury, is going to be our chaperone for the party. Does anybody know Professor Woodbury?" "I know Professor Woodbury. My father told me about him. I've met him once." He said, "Good. You and your date will sit in the living room with the Woodburys while we're down in the basement drinking." (laughter) It wasn't much fun that night. We had the bars hidden behind sliding doors, or doors that pulled down, and all this kind of stuff, so if we got word that there was someone from the faculty coming we could close it up and all sit down, smile, and look like there was no alcohol in the place. JC: Can you tell me a little bit about winter carnival and some of the dances that you all had? RT: They were good sport. Much of the fun though centered around the fraternity at that time. Yes, of course we went to the dance, etc., but before going to the dance we probably went to the fraternity, and certainly after the dance we went to the fraternity, and that was really good sport. In my senior year my roommate, Rollin S. Reiter, from Ohio decided that in his fraternity they were going to have a special Christmas party. Now, it didn't make an awful lot of sense, because it was right at exam time. We took exams right in that time frame, so he really had to work to get these guys. They were going to do it in tuxedoes, not in our uniforms, so that slowed it down a little, too. But one of the guys, Chubby Jordan, who has since passed away, he was a brigadier general in the Massachusetts National Guard later on, an ex-marine. He didn't want to go do it, so they convinced him that he had to do it, and they would get him a date. When he went to the fraternity house, he was introduced to the worst looking girl in the place, and he immediately started drinking beer and avoiding her and all this. It wasn't even the girl they were going to match him up with, and they just were teasing him something awful. When he got very sleepy they put him on the pool table, laid out flat like in a mortuary and put two lit candles, one at either end of him on the pool table. It was a sight for sore eyes. (laughs) JC: I bet it was. Now you were on the rook committee while you were there? RT: Yeah. In my sophomore year I was the head of the rook committee, elected by the class. During the summer period of time I had to get together with the printers and the university and go through this business. There were big posters that said "Beware, Rook, Beware," and then they listed all the things down. We'd get them printed up here by John Mazuzan down in the Northfield Press, and then we'd sell them to the rooks at $1 apiece. I don't know what we did with the money, in the class coffers I guess. Yeah. I remember that President Dodge, who had no military experience previous, but was a very, very well known scientist and had been the dean of one of the big Midwestern schools in that area, 7 he was brought in by some hefty people on the board of trustees. He didn't fit. He didn't understand us. He was a great academic and did some very fine things for the university. But he called me in one day, as head of the rook committee, and said, "When will this period end?" This was right after supper. I said to him, "Sir, it's very clear. It's right on the chart." He said, "I want it to end at Thanksgiving." I said, "Sir, I don't think you're talking to the right guy. You should really be talking to the commandant of cadets, your left-hand man." He said, "Well, I don't know if I can convince him," and I thought, oh, my God, what have we got here, you know. (laughter) He was a fine gentleman, but the minute it was possible for the alumni to discover that General Harmon might be available, in May of my senior year, Dodge was gone. The alumni just -- it wasn't working the way they wanted to see it work. JC: So Harmon was not president any of the time that you were here? RT: His inauguration was held at the same time as my graduation. It was one thing. He had been here for maybe a month, and I remember that we had a football banquet, and they invited General Harmon to come. And he stood up and told us all that he had been here as a cadet, and he had come back in 1935 as the commandant of cadets, and he loved and understood this university, and he was going to make it famous, you know, kind of, "Yeah!" Just the kind of story we needed. Then he told us a story that just curdled me. It was a dirty story. I'd never heard some guy stand up in a dinner and tell a dirty story. It sort of surprised me. He had that reputation. As a matter of fact, one time later in my career, when I was in the army, I was asked by my boss if I would go back to Hamilton, Massachusetts, where I had lived at one time and see Mrs. George Patton, and tell her that her son-in-law -- as a brigadier general -- was about to be sent to Fort Knox, Kentucky. He was married to one of Patton's daughters, and he is now a bachelor. I was to go with three sets of quarters' plans and say, "Which of these, General, would you choose, because we at Fort Knox can now get the house painted up and ready for you, and all this kind of stuff ahead of time?" Well, Mrs. Patton agreed. When the time actually came general orders was late in his itinerary and couldn't be there, so she said, "Why don't you and Carol just come to dinner, and we'll talk about this? I will pass your message to Johnny when he comes through next week, and your leave is over." So that was just fine. But we had a quiet period in that Mrs. Patton was at one end of a long table, and I was at the other end, and Carol was in the middle, and there was a little old maid with a bonnet on her head, and an apron moving around quietly around the room. Everything went silent, and I said, "I can handle this." I said to Mrs. Patton, "Mrs. Patton, do you happen to know General Harmon?" And she said, "Indeed, I do, Russell, and he's a very disgusting man." (laughter) Now as it turns out, she gave an award right after that, she gave an award at Norwich of a similar pistol of General Patton's famous (inaudible) [00:29:38] to the leading cadet. But she was clear. (laughter) JC: Yeah, I've heard stories about General Harmon. RT: He did a great job. He stayed too long, but he did a great job. 8 JC: Well, what clubs were you in when you were here at Norwich? RT: Yeah, I went out for football. I'd come from a little school in Wenham, Massachusetts, where we played six-man football, and if one guy was sick, it didn't look like we were going to play, you know, kind of thing. I went out for football in Beverly High School, and that was danger. I mean, I wasn't up to that. When we got to Norwich I said, "I'm going back out for football. This looks like --" They were mostly freshmen. There were some veterans that came back, and there were some very good veteran players who came back but weren't interested in playing football. They wanted to study and have a family life. So Norwich had a terrible football team during that period of time. About the second day of practice Joe Garrity, who'd been a friend of my dad's who I had known, put his arm on my shoulder as we walked back to the locker room and said, "I've got a job for you." And I thought to myself, I'm going to be quarterback for the freshman team. And he said, "You're my manager, how about that?" and I said, "Oh, OK." Later in life, when I became president, the alumni director here, Dave Whaley, took me out to visit various alumni clubs. In Chicago a fellow named Hale Lait, who played football and was co-captain in his senior year, started to walk up to us, and Dave says, "Mr. Lait, do you know General Todd?" Hale Lait says, "Shit, he used to wash my jock." (laughter) And it was true! We had a big laundry over there. JC: Were you in any other clubs while you were here? RT: Yeah, I'd have to think upon it. We had an international relations club that I became president of at some point of time under -- oh, come on, his name is skipping me. I'll come back to it. But we brought I people to speak on the issues, and then Norwich formed an alliance with the other colleges where we were all working together, and that was sort of fun working that out. Oh, incidentally, when I was manager for the freshman team I had to write all the letters to the other schools and make all the arrangements, all that kind of thing. It sort of surprised me that the university wasn't doing that; the athletic department wasn't doing that. JC: Did you have a favorite professor when you were here? RT: Yeah, and I just told you I couldn't remember his name. (laughter) Sidney Morse. JC: Oh, OK. RT: Old Sidney Morse was a terrible lecturer, but he was a genius, you know. He understood American history, and that was his forte, and he also was a wonderful human being and understood us. He really got me to dig in and start getting decent grades. He would lecture, but he would have side comments on this thing, and there we are taking notes left and right. I never wanted to miss a class under any circumstances. He invited some of us -- one of them being me -- over to dinner, and he was just a great sport. He was not a big man in stature, but a big man in intellect. JC: Was there a professor you particularly didn't like? 9 RT: Oh, there were some who I'd rather not name who I didn't appreciate or think that they were at the level they should be. JC: What was the favorite class you ever took here? RT: I guess it was history. That's what I worked at. Let me go back to what I didn't like. We lost -- somehow, I don't know how -- one of the economics professors, and President Dodge brought in somebody in mid-semester, and this guy had written many books and was well appreciated around the world, but he was terrible. He couldn't remember any names, he refused to take any attendance, so people didn't come. You could answer him back and forth. I was told, I can't vouch for this, I was told by the people that say they did it. They invited him out the night before his final exam to join them for dinner in Montpelier, and when the time came, they picked up the tip, and went down to the railroad station, and put him on a train going to Montreal. (laughter) I believe it was true. But he just wasn't accustomed to teaching at our level in that circumstance. He was someone that should have continued writing his books. He was essentially a sociologist, but that was a while. I got called in by the dean for skipping class, and the dean was a great guy at that time. I was a little embarrassed by it, but the class was mostly veterans in this particular -- in economics. You know, they had their way. They weren't required to come to class. If they didn't come to class it chalked up one of a series you could have freer, but cadets didn't have that, so I just played like I was a veteran to old Mumbles [McLeod?]. That's what they called him, Mumbles. When the dean called me in, I got right back on it. JC: Decided you'd rather go back to class. RT: Yeah. JC: Did you ever get in much trouble when you were here? RT: Not really. I came close a number of times. Well, let me go back and talk about Carol. Carol and I met one time when we were in about the ninth grade. She was in Beverly, Massachusetts, and we were living in Hamilton, Massachusetts, at the time, and the Congregation youth groups met at a third place, Essex, Massachusetts. There were lots of people of our ages. You know, these groups didn't know each other. And I spotted her. She was -- wow! Wow, yeah. But I never got to speak to her before we broke up and went back. A couple of years later in Beverly High School -- we'd moved to Wenham, and Wenham didn't have a high school, so I went to Beverly High School. Todd with a T and Wyeth with W happened to have lockers opposite each other on the wall, and I said, "My God, there's that girl." I went over and spoke to her, and she invited me to her birthday party, and that'll show it all started with us. But it came to a point in our sophomore year when I had changed from engineering into history and economics. I had to make up some subject material that I didn't get in the first part, and I went to the University of New Hampshire trying to make it up. I went down on the weekend to her house in Beverly, and I stayed with her aunt 10 who lived next door. She was on my team. But Carol when we were -- she said, "Let's stop this tennis game for a minute. I want to talk to you." We walked up to the net, and she said, "You know, I'm through with this relationship. You're never going to be serious about anything you do in your life; you're going to be a perennial sophomore. I want to do more with my life than you are going to do, and this isn't going to work out." OK, I'll show you. I came back and studied like hell for the last two years I was here and sort of caught up. But it was interesting, when I was invited back at graduation time to be the officer who commissions everybody, and at that time the university ordered a master's or a PhD, you know, honorary to the speaker. Loring Hart didn't tell me whether I was supposed to say anything or not, so I had in my pocket a little thing I would say. It went something like this. It is indeed an honor to be here. I represent my classmates in this ceremony, and I'm very proud of the way Norwich is moving. But I would like you to know that 25 years ago, this very day, I received a letter from the committee on academic degrees and standings that read to this effect: "Dear Cadet Todd, The committee has met and has agreed to allow you to graduate (laughs) based on the circumstances that were not your fault." (laughter) So, you know, that's the way life went for me. I dug in and did relatively well. But another interesting thing about that. I don't know about anybody else, but I had a picture in my mind of VMI, and the Citadel, and all these places as being superior to Norwich in their military training, etc. But when I got in the army I discovered that 50% of them were duds, and it just changed my life around and my feelings about my institution. Yeah, it was strange. JC: When you graduated from Norwich what was the first -- you went into the army. RT: Yeah. JC: Did you go straightaway into the army, or was there a period? RT: Well, some of us -- I think it was 12, maybe as many as 15 -- received an opportunity to go into the regular army, not into the reserve army. I was one of those. About half of my classmates who were given that ability to do that chose not to do it, so there were a number of us that went. Upon graduation we received our commission in the United States Army Reserve, and then two weeks later I was brought into the regular army with another commissioning thing, which happened to be by my father's Norwich roommate, Colonel [Rice?] in Boston. He was running something in Boston for the army at the time. That was sort of fun. Then I went immediately off. We graduated about 15 or 17 May or something, June rather. On the second day of July, I reported in to the 3rd Armored Cavalry Regiment Light at Fort Meade, Maryland, as one of these people you had a regular army commission. So there wasn't any time -- there was time enough in between that the family all went down to Cape Cod for a two-week vacation, but I graduated and went into the army. JC: Now did you get married before you were in the army? 11 RT: No, no. No, no. I was still trying to get back in Carol's good graces. Before I left -- well, I went, as I said, to the 3rd Armored Cavalry Regiment. Now the army was doing something really stupid at that time. They had been told to reduce the army's personnel requirements, and rather than reducing in any reasonable way, they chose to take one-third of every squad, one-third of every company, one-third of every battalion, one-third of every regiment. It was a paper army. It couldn't really operate well at all. But when the war broke out in Korea they took from those drawn-down forces and sent them over as individual replacements, supposedly to go into units that also had the same kind of vacancy that was created now. So we had almost no reasonable training while I was in the 3rd Armored Cavalry Regiment before going to Korea, and these people went into units for which they were not trained. The army was really messed up, really messed up. General Abrams one time in discussing this with a group of officers, after he'd become chief of staff of the army, had tears running down his face. "No army should ever do that to its people. There is no excuse for it, and as long as I'm chief of staff I guarantee you that our units will be ready to fight, if we have to fight." You know, oh. It was a terrible mess over there. So before leaving that unit in which I had a miserable career for that short period of time. For example, it wasn't two weeks later that the post's military police battalion left Fort Meade and went to Korea. Company A of my organization, of which I was a lieutenant, became the post's military policemen. Now, we know nothing about being the post's military policemen, not a thing. There wasn't anything in ROTC, there wasn't anything that lead us to believe. What I knew about policing was I'd seen in movies, and I hid behind the "Welcome to Fort Meade" sign in my sedan, and chased down someone that was speeding, and discovered it was the chief of staff of the post. At midnight I went over and had a bed check in the post's prison, to see that there weren't any knives in there. But I got called in and said, "Hey, come on, get off it. You can go to jail for what you're doing," you know. (laughs) It was crazy. I was trying to do my job as I knew it, but no one was there to supervise me in any way. JC: And how long were you doing that? RT: I left there in September. I went in in July, left in September, and got to Korea in late November, first having leave and then going to the West Coast, going through the checks and balances of travel over there. Just about that time MacArthur announced that the war would be over by Christmas, and as a result the army slowed down the number of replacements they were sending over. This was just about the time that the marines invaded Inchon, and it was followed up with the 7th Division behind them, and trapped the North Vietnamese soldiers below us. It was really a magnificent maneuver. So we were just sitting around in California waiting to get orders. Every weekend we'd go into town, and we'd go into some bar and then talk out loud about how we've got to go, and waiting to go to war, this kind of thing. Somebody would pick up the bar tab. (laughs) Then we crossed the Pacific during a hurricane, and that was something most unusual, as you might imagine. The piano broke loose in the lounge. It had been a troop transport in World War II, and they converted it to be a troop ship but for families to go to Japan or other places. At that time these ships were the property of the army, it wasn't the navy. 12 I remember distinctly there was a captain on board, mostly lieutenants, but this captain on board was a ranger, and he'd a big, puffed-up chest, and walked among us, and told us to stand up straight, and "Take your hands out of your pockets." When he'd get tired of doing that he decided we should have bayonet drill, and issued the bayonets, put them on our rifles, and went up on the deck. Oh, God. I said, "I'm not playing this game." There was a ladder still going up the funnel, in wartime where they had a station to look for submarines, OK. I went up there while everybody else was screaming and hollering down below and got away with it. It's a wonder I ever went anywhere in the army. (laughs) JC: So what was Korea like? RT: Well, let me describe it. We arrived the day before Thanksgiving in Inchon, got off the boat. There was a long, long tidal process; the ship couldn't get close to the docks or anything else. So they threw the nets over the side, and we were to go over the side of the ship and climb down into a small boat to go in. But we had all our personal gear with us. We were carrying great bags of stuff. I had two bottles of whiskey in my bag, and some damn fool says, "Drop your bag into the boat." I did. (laughs) But as a matter of fact, they took our uniforms away from us at that time and said, "We will hold them here, because if everybody goes home at Christmas it won't affect you for a while, and you'll be in a regular army uniform." But we got on the boats and went on the shore. They fed us what was left over from the Thanksgiving dinner, and a lot of canned fruits, put us on a train, and sent us up to North Korea. Each of us, each lieutenant, was on an open freight car, you know, enclosed but with doors on both sides, and each one of them had a little stove in it. It was cold, and we headed north, and every time the hospital train came south on that one track we would pull over maybe an hour before it came by, and then stick around and get back onto the thing. In my one car I had 27 people. Those cars were small. They were Japanese-style freight cars, and they were small. We had nothing but straw on the floor and a sleeping bag, but it was a summer sleeping bag, not a winter sleeping bag, and the stove didn't really heat the thing at all. There were slots in the side of the thing. Anyway. We didn't have any ammunition, and we would get shot at on the train. Now, nobody I know of got hit, but it made quite an impression. But still they didn't issue us any ammunition. There was a major in charge, and he was in the last car, which was a caboose kind of car, tight, a good stove, etc., etc. So whenever the train stopped we as lieutenants would run back and sit in his car with him and then take off again. Many of the soldiers would get off and run in to find somebody in the little town we stopped in and buy rot-gut whiskey. Boy, they were in trouble. One of the people in the car behind me, I was told, went blind on the spot. Maybe he was cured later, but it made an impression. We finally got to the capital of Pyongyang, and they put us on trucks and took us to what used to be a hospital. We went on about the fourth floor and were on cots, or on the floor, kind of thing, and at midnight that night some captain in the army came in and said, "OK, everybody out. Get down on the truck below. Let's go. Get your gear together." Well, we all didn't get there first, and the last of us were turned around and sent back. That batch was never heard from again. The next morning we were loaded on trucks and sent up. But before going they fed us a good breakfast. We went down into 13 the basement of this place -- it was steaming and dark down there -- and we had breakfast on some slate or granite tables. Steam is pouring out of the coffee pots, etc., and I filled my cup with coffee and took a big drink to discover that it was maple syrup. I went forward that day sick as a dog, sitting at the end, at the tail of that truck yurking all the way. I'm sure all those men I was traveling with, "Look hey there, look at that lieutenant. He's so scared he's puking," you know. We went on and eventually we came to a stop, and the captain who was leading this convoy came back and told us to get off the trucks and go into these schoolhouses that were available, right immediately, I mean, just saw them and said, "Take them." We went into the schoolhouse, and he turned around and went back to get "another load," quote, unquote. We never saw him again; he never came back. Here we are with no ammunition, carrying guns, living in a schoolhouse, and the Chinese are moving in on us. They were moving down the mountains on both sides of this thing, and then there was a tremendous, tremendous loss of life up the mountain further, coming toward us. The 38th Regiment that I joined after we got out -- I get the men out, and then I jumped on a mess truck headed south, all trying to find where the headquarters for the 38th Regiment was. The 38th Regiment was part of the 2nd Division, and it lost in about two days, coming through a real tight trap -- there was a river, there was a road that wasn't wide enough for two tanks to pass, and then there was a mountain again on the other side, and the Chinese are up on both sides just raking the convoy. One truck stops, you know, they've got to push it off the edge to get the convoy going again. Now I wasn't a part of that, but I joined the company that did, and when I finally caught up with my unit, it was because I had stopped in from the schoolhouse when I saw the 1st Cavalry Division people pull on in close to us, so I went over and inquired. I walked into the TOC, the tactical operation center, and there was a major sitting in front of a map, on a stool, making little marks on it. I waited a while, and he didn't notice me, and finally I said, "Sir, could you tell me where the 38th Regiment is?" and he turned around and said, "No, but where's the division? Where is the 2nd Division?" I said, "Sir, I have no idea. We're trying to find it. We were left off down here." He said, "I don't know where they are. If you --" It was that confusing. They lost something like 4,000 men coming out of that gap. Now, I wasn't affected, not at all, in any way. I was scared to death at times, but then after that I joined the 38th Regiment. When I went in to meet Colonel Pappal -- yeah, something like that -- he shook hands with one, and passed me a bottle of whiskey with the other one, and said, "Son, you're going to need this." I reported in to the battalion commander, and he at the time was meeting with his staff in a little hutch where the Vietnamese -- the Vietnamese -- the Koreans built their houses of mud and mud brick, and they would cook in an open room attached to the house, and the smoke would go under the floors and heat the house. We were sitting on one of those floors, warm and toasty, and they were passing the bottle of whiskey around this circle as we talked about (inaudible) [00:59:47]. By that time the bottle of whiskey got pretty hot. (laughs) It was a very strange circumstance. When he finally got to it, the battalion commander said to me, he said, "Todd, you're going down to A Company." I said, "Sir, and who commands A Company?" He said, "You do." I had about as much opportunity to learn infantry tactics and lead a rifle 14 company as nobody at all. My buddy who I was traveling with who had some experience in World War II in combat in Europe, came back and went to the University of Illinois, and then came into the army the same as I did, through the (inaudible) [01:00:34], he was sent down to a company that already had an experienced commander. You know. Nobody was thinking. I sent the first sergeant back to division headquarters, he got commissioned, and he came back, and essentially he told me what we ought to be doing. Then we did it. Until MacArthur issued an order, that probably came to him to do it, that said all armored officers that had been assigned to infantry units are to be returned to armored units. So I went down to the regimental tank company of the regiment where my company commander, before coming over there, was an infantry officer who was aide to camp to the commanding general who gave him the tank company in the 38th regiment who didn't know a damn thing about tanks. It was really screwed up everywhere. At a point when I was running the rifle company, I was told that a replacement was on the way, flying in, and he would replace me as company commander. Oh, great, that's good news. The guy showed up, and during World War II he had been in the air force as a bombardier. He had absolutely no infantry experience. He had joined the nearest reserve unit to his home when he was discharged. It really wasn't working out. Where we got replacements, the adjutant would go down and say, "Has anybody been through armored training?" Nobody. Nobody. So there wasn't anybody to send to the armored company except the people that came in (inaudible) [01:02:41]. So we were training these guys, but we weren't -- there were some old sergeants that really knew what they were doing, and that's we made. We eventually had a pretty good tank company. I remember my sergeant was a gruff, old son of a bitch. I walked up to a formation he was holding one day, and his back was to me, and I was walking toward the platoon. And I heard him say "The kid says we got to --" I said uh-oh. "Sergeant [Beach?], come with me," and we went in to see the company commander. I told the company commander that I couldn't resolve this one. He said, oh, very well, I'll assign someone else." Sergeant [Beach?] remained behind. Wow, I've done it. Sergeant Beach comes out. I said, "What happening Sergeant?" and he said, "I'm going to be the lieutenant in charge of the other platoon." Ahhh, God, you know. (laughs) It just wasn't the army I knew later on. Yeah. It was a very sad arrangement. It really wasn't until General Walker was killed in a jeep accident, and he was the 8th Army commander, and they sent General Van Fleet over to run it, and we by that time had moved 125 miles to the rear. We were running as an army. Word got out very quickly that General Van Fleet's orders were "I don't want to see your plans of defense, I want to see your plans of attack." And everyone says, "Sure, sure, General. You look at them, and you'll be all alone up there." Well, by God, he took that army and straightened it out and moved it forward and stopped the Chinese, without much additional support. It was amazing to see that happen. I'll never forget that, that one man deciding that he's going to turn the army around and you'd better fall in line. I did have one experience before that happened when I was with the tank company, and I was in a jeep riding down a road, and the division commander had decided that since we had all these losses, and we're all screwed up, that he had a way to make us all feel proud of ourselves and identify. The methodology he used was that one regiment would have a mustache, another regiment would have sideburns, and another 15 would have goatees. Crazy, just crazy. But I'm driving down the road, and an assistant division commander, a one star, is coming this way, and he went right by, and I saluted, and then he stopped and hollered back at me. I jumped out and ran down to his jeep. He said, "You're not obeying the division commander's orders." I said, "Sir, what do you mean?" He said, "You shaved." I said, "No, sir, I've never shaved." (laughter) God. Yeah. But General Van Fleet really pulled that into order, and he relieved a lot of people. He relieved my brigade commander, gave us a lieutenant to be the colonel's slot in the brigade, who turned out to wind up with four stars in the end. They made the mechanism work. JC: Amazing. Now, you were awarded the Medal for Valor in Korea, weren't you? RT: Yeah. I got a Bronze Star for Valor and a Silver Star for Valor, neither of which I really want to talk about much. I think somebody else would have done better to have them than me. I mean, I was pleased, happy to receive it, proud to wear it on my uniform kind of thing, but there was a lot of that going on to bolster up morale of everybody. JC: Is there anything else you want to say about Korea? RT: I don't know. At the end it was a pretty good experience. When we had gone into a stalemate, we started a rotation system back to the United States, and it was a point system. If you came within a certain period of time, then you could go back at a date specific, so we all knew when we'd be going back. There were points for the kind of job you had and all this kind of thing. It was interesting, I went back to Japan, spent a few days in Japan. When we got on the boat I was assigned -- as I had on the way over -- to a large stateroom, and I think there were 12 of us in it, and up and down cots. It was the same gang I went over with. You know, the timeline of where you engaged in combat were the same for all of us, in different units, and that was really pretty special. Two of them, only two of them, didn't come back, and they were both infantry officers. To the best of my knowledge, from the 38th Regiment that I was familiar with, the lieutenants didn't go back whole. The majority of them were killed. Those that were wounded were wounded seriously enough that they didn't come back to the unit. So it was us armored guys that, essentially, came back together, went over together and came back together. Stopped in Hawaii on the way back, pulled into the port, and there's all these hula girls down on the thing, people with big signs, "Welcome Home, Veteran." I said, "Hell, I'm not a veteran. That's a guy that sits outside the post office trying to sell pencils." (laughs) That came as a bit of a shock to us. But, yeah. JC: Well, once you got back to the United States where were you stationed? RT: Before I got back to the United States, on R&R in Japan, I knew of my rotation date. I called Carol, who by that time had finished her year after Smith at Radcliffe, taking the first year of the Harvard Business School program at Radcliffe -- business school faculty, business school-devised location, Radcliffe. I called her and said, "How about meeting me in New York City on such and such a date at the Biltmore Hotel? We'll meet under the clock." Now, meeting under the clock, there'd been a movie about that whole 16 business. So she did, and we went to my family's house. They'd moved to Scarsdale, New York, at that point. I asked her to marry me. She said, "Give me a couple of weeks." So I went back to visit my family. They're not my immediate family, my grandparents in Quincy, Massachusetts, and my other grandparents in Dorchester, Massachusetts. I went to -- my uncle, my mother's brother, ran a hardware store that had originally been his father's, and he said, "What are you going to do about a car?" I said, "I got to get one." I sold my car before I went over. He said, "Well, I've got a good friend who's honest, and I think we can get a good car." So I went over that afternoon and bought a car and called Carol, and I said, "I bought a car today." She said, "A convertible?" and I said, "Yes," and turned it in the next day and got a convertible. (laughter) I'd do anything to make sure she's sweet. She said yes, we were married on the nineteenth of June of that year, and she obviously had to quit her job to become an army wife. JC: So where did you all go after that? RT: The first station when we returned, and I'm talking now about the same group of army officers that went over and came back together, also went to Fort Knox, and we lived in newly-built quarters that were built by a civilian contractor on the edge of there, which were great for a newly-married couple, but they certainly weren't anything special. George and Joanne Patton lived next door to us, a small world, yeah. I've lost my train of thought here now. (break in audio) JC: And we'll get back started. All right, so we were talking about Fort Knox. RT: Fort Knox being a first assignment together in the army was really great. So different. I mean, Fort Knox was organized. Everything was working well. People were happy. Not that we weren't working hard, because we really were. My first assignment was to a training division. It took the number of the division, the third, and replicated it and then trained, basic training. I was in the 2nd Brigade headquarters working on the planning and that kind of thing. I really was disappointed that I wasn't one of the company commanders, but it turns out that that was a tough job. In the tank company, the guy that headed the tank company had more tanks than a tank division, and it was a mess to keep them all straightened out and going around. So one day I went back home for lunch, and Mrs. George Patton, Sr., was sitting in the living room of our house talking to Carol. She had come down to Fort Knox because George and Joanne had just been married, and Joanne got some kind of disease when they were on the honeymoon in the Caribbean. And I reintroduced myself to Mrs. Patton, and we sat down and talked. She asked me what my job was, and I told her. I said, "But I've got to go. I've got an appointment this afternoon to see the commanding general. They're looking for an aide to camp to the commanding general, and I really don't want that job. I really would prefer to get an opportunity to command a company in the division here." She said, "Russell, General Collier is a very, very fine man. He has a 17 fine family life. He is a very, very successful soldier who commanded the 2nd Armored Division at the end of the war in Berlin. You could learn an awful lot working for him." So I went over, and I got the job, and for the next two years I was the junior aide to the commanding general. I did such things as travel with him when he went to different places for different purposes. My buddies all got a hold of me when they found out I was going to do this job, and all had things they wanted changed at Fort Knox, and I was to be their agent in telling the commanding general how he could change the place. Very early on we went out of the headquarters, down the steps, into the car, went past the post theater. I thought, well, here goes. I said, "Sir, do you realize that on this post now an officer must be in his full dress uniform in order to go to the movies?" He said, "Yes, I know that, and it will remain that way." I didn't have many new ideas for him after that. (laughs) He'd go over to the armor school, and the people that are teaching in the combat kinds of business would say, "This is what we're doing now, General, and what do you think? We'd like your approval of it," and I'd sit in the back of the room and listen to what was going on, and understand it. I would hear the people that had served in combat talk about what you ought to do, and I got a great education. Also, every year there was something called the Armor Warfighting Conference. Twice I was there for that. They bring in all the people that belong to the Armor Association, or were serving in an armored position, all the senior people, and they'd talk about what the army ought to be doing in armor. One of my jobs was to go into the airport in the general's big sedan and his chauffer and pick these guys up and drive them back to the post, and I'd chat with these guys, and it was really fun. I got to know an awful lot of people, army commanders, army staff members, and all this. I really felt pretty special that I'd had this kind of an opportunity. Then we also had at Fort Knox in that time frame an armor board. This armor board, when General I. D. White was the commander at Fort Knox -- before General Collier -- that the chief of staff of the army was not pleased with the way the chief of ordnance was managing the tank program and gave the responsibility to the commanding general at Fort Knox. All the bigwigs gathered at Fort Knox to make decisions about what the next tank would look like, what the next armored personnel carrier would look like, etc., etc. Again, I sat in the back of the room, and young captains and majors, most of them West Point graduates who'd gone off to graduate school and were coming back and using their talents. It was a great, great opportunity for me. We were always invited to the house when the Colliers were having a party, and people would say, "Oh, you're going over there and pass the cigarette butts around with them, aren't you?" "No, we don't do that. We're part of that group." Mike Popowski here in town, his dad was one of those colonels on the post at that time. I really got to know all those people. Not that it was doing me any good, but I learned from them, you know. I learned how to act, I learned when to shut up. It was very useful, and it was a great time. The Colliers were magnificent to us. We had a child while we were living there -- it was Tom, and Tom got burnt badly in an accident at our house. He was crawling across the floor, and there was a coffee pot that started percolating, and he looked up and pulled on the cord, and it came over and broke open on his back. The Colliers came over and relieved us of our 24-hour duty, and they took it over; they sat with that baby. We were their family. It was amazing; it was wonderful. 18 Yeah. I began to really understand what the army was about, that it could be a good army. JC: Well, after Fort Knox where did you go? RT: Let's see. Oh, yeah. When General Collier left, he was to be promoted and going to go to Korea, and he offered me the opportunity to go with him, and I told him that I would much prefer to have a tank company in Europe. While I loved the guy and his family, I wanted a tank company in Europe. He said, "We'll take care of that," and he called up the commanding general of the 2nd Armored Division in Europe, the one that they call Chubby Doan, and told him the situation and that I would be on orders to go over to the 2nd Armored Division and a tank company. He said, "I'll give him a tank company." So, wow! You know, we made it, and off we go to Europe. We pull into Bremerhaven, which is the northern port in Germany, and they send forth a little craft to meet the boat. A sergeant first class climbs up the rope ladder and comes over and starts telling people what their orders are going to be, and I was ordered to something called the 13th Military Intelligence Group. I thought, oh, my God, something's wrong here. The colonel who was in charge of us all on the boat, for the boat trip, he got his orders, and he opened it up, and it's the 13th MIG. He said, "What's an MIG?" I said, "The best I know it's a Russian airplane." (laughs) It turned out that he thought he was going to the 1st Infantry Division for a regiment. Well, we got off the boat, and both of us went down to this intelligence group, went through two different fences, guards posted in towers and all the rest of it, and slept in an open bay area over the officers' club. There were a number of other offices there, and they said, "What are you going to do?" I said, "I don't know. I'm here by mistake. I'm headed to the 2nd Armored Division." They said, "No, no, you aren't. We're all in the same business, fellow. Tell us where you're going." And I said, "No, no. I'm an officer, and I'm going to --" They said, "We understood an armored officer was coming, and he was going to go underground and behind the Iron Curtain, and report on the Russian movements." Holy Crow! That's not for me. So the next morning I went down and asked authority to see the commanding officer of the 513th [sic] MIG. He spoke with me, and he said, "No, you're going down. You're not going to do that; that's rumor. You're going down to the headquarters in Heidelberg, and you're going to be an intelligence officer in that headquarters." I said, "I'm not an intelligence officer." He said, "That's your orders." OK. So I went down to Heidelberg. General Jim Phillips was the G2 at the time, and I asked to see him, and I went right up to his office and told him my sad story, that I was going to go to the 2nd Armored Division -- and he was an armored officer -- "Now here I am an untrained specialist in your department." He said, "What were you going to do?" I said, "Well, General Doan in the 2nd Armored Division had accepted me to come and be in tank company." He says, "I'll talk to him about that," and he reached over -- they had a red phone system that red phones went to the different generals in different locations -- he picked it up and dialed 27 or whatever it was, and General Doan answers the phone, and I'm sitting there. He said, "I got a young captain sitting here that tells me he's supposed to be in the division. Tell me about him, what are you going to do with him?" Well, poor old General Doan hadn't remembered much about the phone conversation a couple of 19 months before or something, and said, "Well, I'm going to make him my aide." And he said, "Like hell you are. I'm keeping him here for that." (laughs) I did it all over again for another two years in the headquarters at [Usera?]. [01:26:32] It was a great experience. General and Mrs. Phillips were a mother and dad to us; they'd invite us to Sunday dinner, and little Tom would crawl around the floor or under the table, and General Collier would feed him peanuts or something. It was a wonderful time, and when the Colliers would take a trip and borrow the commander in chief's train, we went with them. It was marvelous. I saw all of Europe. I knew most everything that was going on in the intelligence field, and it was a great experience with wonderful people. But when he got assigned to go back to the United States, I took the Colliers up to the port to put them on. When I came back, this again on the commander in chief's train, I had the train stop in Mannheim, and I got off in Mannheim. I wasn't going to be stopped again and reported in to the 57th Tank Battalion and for the last year there had a tank company. That was probably the greatest experience of my life. It really was a good experience. We were hard training, we were well trained, good people. In the beginning we had a wonderful commander who was a major, and the division commander, General Doan, didn't want to put a lieutenant colonel in that slot. He wanted this man to get that experience, but eventually they had to pull him and let -- the lieutenant colonels were backing up. So we were out maneuvering and we came to the last day of the maneuvers, and the new battalion commander arrives, and we have this party in a beer hall. The new commander arrives, and one of the company commanders in Charlie Company walked up to the head table with two boots of beer. You know what that is? Glass things that replicate a boot. Big. He puts one in front of each of the two commanders and says, "Let's see who's the better man." This poor guy that has just got off the train coming down from Bremerhaven and crossed the ocean picks up his boot and starts to drink. The battalion commander we love drinks it down and wins the contest, and the new battalion commander was so tight from drinking that beer too fast his feet slipped out from under him as he sat at that table and went right down under the table. (laughter) That was his first day of duty, and he didn't improve much after that. We were all pretty cocky, the company commanders; we were doing a lot of good things. But he knew nothing about it. We told him -- we were told that he had served in a tank battalion in World War II, and that's all we knew about him. It sounded great to us, a guy with some real experience. Well, it turns out that he reported in to a replacement company, and they said, "Take this truckload of men and go forward to point A. There will be a sign on the road at so many miles or kilometers. Turn left in there, and that's where your unit will be." Well, he got down there and made the turn, then went up, and three Germans come out and say, "Achtung! Put him in the compound!" and he went directly to the prisoner-of-war camp. He never had any experience. He'd been a public information officer before, and he was terrible. He was so bad that in a morning meeting every time, when he would suggest something the other three company commanders, we'd sort of nod or shake no. And "Well, what's the matter?" You know why? We didn't get any leadership out of him at all. When it came time to leave there, I had probably the most frightening experience in my life. He stood up in front of the entire battalion officer group and said, "Well, now that Captain Todd is leaving maybe I can take command of this battalion." Oh, my God. 20 Oh, my God. He gave me an efficiency report that would sink anybody, but it just turned out that in that moment of time the army changed the efficiency report system whereby your commander rates you, and his boss rates you, and then a third person rates what they did. Well, the third person turns out to have been the fellow that had been recently the brigade commander, and he knew me, he knew my performance, etc., and he sent back the efficiency report to be redone. Ho. (laughs) Yeah. Those were good times though, good times. Scary times, but testing, really testing you. JC: Because you were right there in Germany during really the height of the Cold War. RT: Yeah. As a matter of fact, one time we were out on maneuvers, 200 miles from our base, when the French and British moved into Suez, because the Egyptians said they were taking over the canal. There we are sitting out in the woods saying, "Oh, my God," because the president had said, "Oh, no, you don't." Eisenhower said, "No, you don't. You can't do that. We give you a lot of money to bring your economies back from the war, and we'll stop it tomorrow unless you withdraw." But we didn't know all that, and my guys are saying "We're going to gyro to Cairo," you know, that (laughter) kind of stuff. We finally came back. But if we'd had to go, I haven't seen a unit that would be any more ready than we were. Yeah. It was really a great exper-- In a company command, everybody doesn't have to bypass the battalion commander who's a dud. But when you do have to do that, then you're really thinking on your feet. It was great. JC: What was your next assignment after that? RT: Would you believe back to Fort Knox? JC: Oh, really? RT: Yeah. I went back there to go to the Armor Officer Advanced Course, which was a nine-month course in there, in which they were teaching you at the next level. Now the course we took before at Fort Knox was a course we should have had before we went to Korea. I came away with a great impression of how good that was. It was excellence. When I saw General Collier working with the instructors and telling them how to handle this kind of thing. When I came back three years later, it was a well-organized organization. In fact, General Abrams had been there as the head of the command department. It was a first class education. I really and truly look back upon my Norwich experience as not up to that standard that the army was producing there. At the end of that course I had talked my way into becoming one of the instructors in the command department, and I was thrilled to death about that. On graduation day I'm sitting in my chair on the aisle, and as the assistant commandant went by my seat he stopped and said, "You're going to be working in my office." (laughs) So I then worked for Colonel Chandler, who was a first-rate soldier. He had been horse cavalry, in the Philippines, and was on the Bataan death march. He was really very much a gentleman, very much strong willed, and very much of a tutor, and I worked out of his office. My job was to arrange the schedules of the classes, and we had all kinds of classes -- enlisted classes, officer classes -- so that they would mesh how 21 many people, how many classrooms do we need, how many instructors do we need, on what day are we going to do it? I was bringing home page after page of long paper, and on the kitchen floor working out the details of making this thing work. It was great, but, again, there was an intermediary. There was a lieutenant colonel who was my immediate supervisor who, again, I thought to be a dud. On my first day of working there he said, "That's your desk right over there." And I'm, "Yes, sir." I went over to my desk. Now what do I do? Here I am, I found my desk. There was a major sitting at a desk facing me who never looked up. He was just scribbling away, scared to death of this guy evidently. A few minutes later he came over and said, "Well, here's the first project I want you to do. This is it. I want you to study this, and then rewrite it, and we'll discuss it." Fine. It wasn't five minutes later, he came over and said, "No, I want you to do this one instead." I went through about six of those before I understood what I was doing. I was hopeless that anything was really going to happen. That same day he came over and looked over my shoulder, and I looked up, and he said, "What are you writing there?" I said, "Well, sir, I'm writing myself a note so that I will be able to put these things in the appropriate order." He said, "Well, you're not saying it very well." (laughter) It was awful. My out was Colonel Chandler, and a major got assigned to the office, and he very quickly understood what was going on here and went in and talked to Colonel Chandler, and Colonel Chandler moved him out. Again, we got a very, very fine operating organization going. It was good; it was very successful. But, you know, every time there's some kind of a roadblock in your career, you've got to stop and figure out how the hell you're going to get around it. JC: What was after Fort Knox? RT: Twenty more years of -- let's see. I graduated from Fort Knox. I was selected below the zone for a promotion. Do you know what that means? JC: Uh-uh. RT: When you're considered for promotion a board meets in Washington, and everybody whose career appears between this date and this date is considered. Isn't that right? Well, what they started, and I don't know if they're still doing it or not -- I think they are -- they would go below this zone and choose certain people to be examined with this group, and I was lucky enough to do that and really jumped ahead. In the headquarters there was Major Howard from Norwich University. Major Howard didn't graduate from here, but he was an instructor when I was a student here. He was in another department, or I didn't see much of him. But when I came out on the below-the-zone list, there were two of us at Fort Knox that came out on it, and he called me on the phone, and he said, "Well, I thought Frank would make it, but I never thought you would." (laughter) So things are weird, but Leavenworth was an exciting time. I was a captain. The majority of people were majors and lieutenant colonels. A real shock of my life in the first day was seated at tables, and there's a blank card in front of you, and the instructor said, "Now write your name on it, not your rank. Write your name on that card." Well, the guy sitting opposite me was a lieutenant colonel, and I was a captain, and I don't know his rank. What do I call him? We were all calling each other by their first names 22 rather than you find in a unit. That (inaudible) [01:41:04] like that, I'm up against it here. So I worked hard, harder than I've ever worked, and at the end of the halfway mark in the course they gave us standings of where you stand in the course, and I was number five or something. I said, "I'm working too hard." Yeah, that was good, a good period in our life. We had Saturdays and Sundays off. I had a little golf group I played with on Saturdays, and Michelob beer was local out there. We'd buy a pitcher -- the loser would buy a pitcher of beer, and that was a big deal. That was a big deal. JC: So when did you go to graduate school at the University of Alabama? RT: Strange you should ask that. When I came to the end of the course at Leavenworth a general officer, a brigadier general, came out to the course to announce to the armor officers, to the infantry officers, etc., what your next assignment would be. About the third name he read was a good friend of mine, and when he read off where he was to go this guy went "Ooohhh." The general looked down at him and said, "What's the problem?" He said, "Sir, I don't think anybody in your office ever read my request." "Oh." He said, "Major so-and-so, come out here." The guy comes out from behind the curtain with a big notebook, and the guy flaps through it, and he looks down, and he says, "I don't know what you're complaining about. It says right here, 'Anywhere in the world but Fort Knox.' And you're going to Fort Knox, your second choice." (laughter) Then he got to my name, and he said, "I want to see you right after this." I thought, oh, God, what now? So I went in, and he was in his office. There was a temporary office. And he said, "We've got a problem here," and I said, "Sir, what is it?" He said, "Well, they've got you going to graduate school, and as the chief armor officer I want you to go to an armored unit." I said, "I have a choice?" He said yes. I said, "Where will I go if I go to an armored unit?" He thought for a minute, and he said, "You'll go to the tank battalion in Hawaii." I said, "Can I discuss this with my wife at lunch?" and he said, "Sure," and I came back and said, "We have decided that we're going to go to graduate school," and that's how that worked out. JC: So you went to Tuscaloosa instead of Hawaii. RT: Yeah. (laughs) JC: Now, what degree did you get at Alabama? RT: MBA. It was a good tough course, but it was in the process of changing the curriculum of business schools, and some of it was very tough. Part of it was very simple, but some of it was very tough. I established a schedule where I went in very early in the morning, got in there before 7:00 every morning, went down to the basement of the library where I had an assigned carrel and started working until it was time for a class to begin. I'd go up to the class and go back to the basement, eat my lunch in the basement, go home at 5:00, and hardly ever did any midnight work at home. We lived a good, wonderful family life in Tuscaloosa. Now, it wasn't all easy. There had been the problems of the colleges not admitting blacks, and the president of the United States pushing hard to make them do it. 23 Then there were the riots at Ole Miss, right at that time. The army sent down its chief person who determines whether the applicants will go to college -- army applicants -- and to which college they will go to. So we all gathered, and there were people taking nuclear physics, and [we have to?] discuss with him, and he talked it back and forth, etc. Finally one young captain in the back said, "Sir, this is all very interesting, but the army's practically at war with our citizens. What the hell happen-- What do we do? What are our orders, and what are our instructions here at the University of Alabama, if the same kind of thing breaks out on this campus?" This poor old duffer who'd been the president of some college someplace sort of shook his head and said, "Well, I hope you'd be on the side of the government." (laughter) That hit right in the heart of soldiers. But it was a good program. When I left I was going to be assigned to the headquarters in US Army Europe in the comptroller's office, and you're required to stay in that position for three years to make up for your being chosen for that job. They want to use your knowledge and experience. Just before I left they changed it, and I went to the US Army Support Command in France, which had 57 separate organizations that it commanded, to include a pipeline that came in at St. Nazaire and went out to all of the air bases and army refueling, etc., and repair of tanks, repair of everything. We took German factories over, used Germans. It was a very, very exciting assignment in terms of technology, but I got assigned to the comptroller's office in that damn headquarters, and I was one of three soldiers. The rest were all civilian employees, or French. One of the people that worked for me was from Yugoslavia; he'd escaped Yugoslavia. So it was a mixed up kind of place. We lived at a French house down by the railroad station. We didn't want to live in the government quarters, we'd done enough of that. We wanted to have an experience in France. From that point of view, it was wonderful. The job was terrible, just terrible. They expected me to know everything that they did in their routine because I'd been to this business program. Well, I had to really move fast to catch up with them. My boss was a man by the name of [Birossi?]. He'd been an Italian-American soldier in World War II who married an Italian and never went home, and when they created the support command then he stayed on in Europe and became a very important man in the headquarters as the budget manager of this very vast organization. I worked like hell to try and get it straightened out. They first gave me the responsibility of working the budget of a couple of the major organizations, one the tank rebuild plant, which was -- God, it looked like General Motors out there. I finally got frustrated with it all. We'd all sit in a room, roll out our papers, and bring in the guy, the comptroller, from that organization, and you'd sit facing each other with Mr. [Birossi?] looking over your shoulder, and you'd work out a budget for them. How the hell did I know? I didn't have any basis for doing it, but we'd discuss it to get it. When this was all over and calmed down I said, "This is stupid as hell," to [Birossi?]. He said, "What are you talking about?" And I said, "We've got the world's best information technology program right in this headquarters, those guys that are working the plants do it all by technical means, punch cards, and here we are sitting around trying to argue about a number on a sheet of paper that doesn't mean a damn thing." He said, "What do you suggest?" I said, "I suggest we go to talk to them, get onto their system somehow, and work this thing out that we can make a reasonable stab at it." He said, "OK, wise guy, do it." 24 Now, there was a lieutenant colonel in this overall office who was Birossi's boss, and I went to see him and told him, I said, "Now, I'm not competent to do this. There's no question about it. However, if you give me two of those young captains of finance that work down the hall from me, I can get this thing started and going." So he assigned these two guys to me, and we changed the whole system of how we did the budgeting of US Army Europe. I got some kind of an award for that. Then they put me in another job where I had all kinds of stupid responsibilities. I had a responsibility for efficiency of each of these many, many organizations, and I got permission to send people -- Frenchmen -- back to the United States to be trained in each of those depots to do it. Then we pulled all of this together right as the secretary of defense had initiated a program to improve work force relationships, his program, and they sent it out and said, "Everybody in the army, navy, and the air force will use these procedures." And my two-star boss said, "No, we won't. We're not doing that. We got a god system, we just got it started, and, well, that's the way it will be." OK, you're the boss. So six weeks later, maybe two months later, there's a message sent to the commanding general that said "We're sending over someone from the Department of Defense to look at your program." I got called in to the CG's office, and he said, "You got two weeks to put this program in place." Well, you know, I was put into a position where I got attention, and I could do what I wanted to do, and I could get help to do it, and everything just sort of worked together. It was a great experience. But, again, it's a case of speaking up and saying what you think is wrong and finding a way to do it. I went in on the train from Orleans into Paris to the IBM plant with boxes of punch cards in my (inaudible) [01:53:43] and brought them into IBM, and we worked it out with them to do it at first before we turned it over to our own organization. That's because if we screwed it up, we'd screw them up badly. But those two finance captains did all the work. I just plowed ahead. Another time, in that same job -- I really thought -- when I got there I said, "My career is ruined. My career is ruined. Who's going to believe that I was in a damn headquarters for a support group? No, uh. I'm an armored guy. No." But anyway, they came up with another program, again, out of the Department of Defense. This time it was to work specifically with -- I can't remember the name of it, but, again, it came out of the secretary of defense's office, and again I got the job to do it. But this time I had an opportunity to start from the beginning with it. It was a matter of saving money, and we were supposed to put out programs, out to our subordinate units, and help them find money and other ways of doing business (inaudible) [01:55:09]. We started with the laundries, a simple thing, and went into the laundries with the people we trained, and they would say to the laundress, "How can you do your job better?" They'd say, "Well, I've been working at this for six years. If we did this, and that, and the other thing," and all of a sudden we weren't doing anything but saying "How do you do it?" and then helping them do it, and getting their boss to agree to it. Well, then you had to take all this information and turn it over to another agency who would check your figures, and numbers, and back and forth, and everything. That all seemed to work out, and things were going along rather well when they put me in for an award as the civilian of the year for product improvement. I was called (laughs) into Heidelberg, and they put on a parade, and the commanding general and I are -- there were other people, for other reasons, being recognized that day. I'm standing 25 beside the commanding general when the troops are passing in review, and he said, "What the hell are you doing here? This is a civilian award." I said, "Sir, you signed it." (laughter) And off we went. I just kept working. Living there was great sport, except the French are crazy. We lived in a neighborhood, as I said, on Rue de la Gale, and the house was an old one. It was rent controlled, and we had to slip the landlord money on certain days, and you'd walk up to his house with a paper bag full of money. A door would open, a hand would come out and grab the paper bag out of your thing, the extra money for the -- crazy. In the neighborhood we never made close friends except in one instance. Our youngest daughter, Ellen, went to French school. The other two kids refused; they were smart enough not to do it. Ellen and her friend [Pascale?] (inaudible) [01:57:36] walked to school with her mother and Carol, over to school. The ladies walked back from school. After lunch, walked over, back to get, march them over, again, at the end of the school day. And they talked, and they talked, and they talked. Not a single word of English was ever spoken for three years between these two women. We get back to the United States and got a very nice letter from her, in English, and she said, "You never would have improved your French the way you did if you knew I had been a nanny in Great Britain and speak English." (Cates laughs) Now, that's the dirtiest, rottenest trick I can ever imagine happening. (laughter) When we had a problem with the house, you'd try and go out and find someone that would fix the faucet. Now, there are four sizes of pipe, and there are 12 sizes of faucets, and there are 14 sizes -- and they ask you which one do you want? You don't know. So somebody has to come and measure it and go back, and two days later you've got water running again. When it came time to buy coal, we went down to the place you buy coal, and it was a storefront on the main road, right in the main store, and he's got little glass canisters with different kinds of coal in the window. You don't buy coal that way anywhere else in the world. We went in, and he wanted to know how many radiators we had in the house, and how many veins each radiator had, and how many sections were in the stove, and then he could figure out how many tons it would take to heat the house. He didn't ask if there was any broken windows, or open doors, or boards off on the roof. They did it totally unscientific. Then when you come to that decision, then they say, "Now do you want it from Belgium? Do you want it from --" you know, down the list. We want anthracite from Belgium, OK. Then they come and dump it in the house with buckets in the window of the cellar, and the whole house is covered with coal dust everywhere. And it was expensive. Living there was not easy, but we made a pact that we were going to go once a month with the kids to Paris, every time, every month, and we did, and we traveled a lot. Not any great distances, but we loved parts of France. But the French were very difficult to live with. JC: Oh, I'm sure. I've been there once. (laughs) RT: The worst one was my father had a cousin who was, in relationship to Dad, it was about six up from him in the corporation, and he was the chairman of the board. We got a call that he was coming to visit the French company that was owned by the American company, and they were going to come down and see us in this hovel (laughs). And just about the time we knew that they were coming but not exactly when they were coming, 26 the French left us with a bit of a problem. When they put in the sewer system, they left the septic tank in the house, in the basement, made of clay, and it began to leak. Do you have any idea what living in that house was like? You couldn't flush a toilet. When I'd go off to work and leave Carol, they had a deal with these crazy guys coming in, and eventually they came in. One guy came in, and he took off the top of this thing, and then he went away. She chased him down, and he said, "Oh, you've got to hire somebody else. The union won't allow me to put the hose down in here and suck out what's left. You've got to find that guy." And it went on, and on, and on, and trying to live in that house. Fortunately we got it cleaned up before Uncle George showed up for lunch. (laughter) JC: Sounds like it was quite difficult living in that house. RT: It was very difficult. Every single day one of us crossed the street to the bakery that was directly across the street from us, and we'd order a demi pan, and bring it back for breakfast, or something else. And every single day that one of us went, my own experience was I'd walk in the door -- "Bonjour, Madame." (laughter) The only guy that spoke to us lived next door, and the reason he spoke to us was that nobody else in the neighborhood, or the town, or the city would speak to him, because he had been a butcher during the Nazi occupation and gave the Nazis all the best cuts of meat. We had no phones. It took three years to get a phone, and it was a three-year tour. If you got a phone, you had nobody to call; they'd all gone home. They're crazy, just crazy. (laughs) JC: So what was the next assignment after France? RT: Well, while in France the Vietnam War broke out, and people lieutenant colonel level in Europe were being pulled back to the United States and given a command in Vietnam. So I applied to get a command in Vietnam, and they said, "Oh, no, no, no, no, you haven't finished your tour for having gone to graduate school. You can't possibly go." This is talking to somebody back in Washington. Then another job opened up, and they needed a lieutenant colonel in an armored battalion, and I called them back again. I said, "I'll come back to this job after that. How about that?" "Nope, we can't do that. We can't do that." Eventually they said, "OK, when you come home from --" I put enough pressure on them. "When you come home from France, we'll send you to Vietnam." And when we came home from France, they said, "No, you're going to go to the Armed Forces Staff College. You've been selected among the army, navy, and air force to go to the Armed Forces Staff College, for six months. After that, we'll get you a job that will get you to Vietnam." Well, you know, it's frustrating, just terribly frustrating. After the Armed Forces Staff College they told me I would go to Vietnam, but first I would go to pick up 57 tanks that had just been manufactured of a new design, and I was to form the tank battalion in the United States, train it in the United States, and take it to Vietnam. When that day came, ready to go, we had three rounds blow up in the chamber back at Aberdeen Proving Ground, and they said, "Hold it. You're no longer on the list to go. But you are going to go to the Naval War College." I couldn't get to Vietnam! It was very difficult. 27 JC: What was the Naval War College like? RT: Terrible. The Naval War College, well, we called it the sleeping room. They had two major speakers every day, one in the morning, and one in the afternoon. That was fine. I mean, I loved to hear them, and they did have a message, but it wasn't work. It was sitting there like you're turning on the television. There was no challenge to this thing at all. Now you could go and get a master's degree along with it from George Washington, but I couldn't, because I had a master's degree, so they weren't going to let me take that program. So they hired somebody the University of Massachusetts had fired from their Economics Department, an old man, to be my mentor and take me through a separate program -- nothing comes out of it other than a dissertation at the end. OK, I'll put up with it, but he was awful, and it was a waste of my time. You never had time between these people to really go to the library and do something. It was 20 minutes. What can you do in the library in 20 minutes? No, you don't. Everyone went and get good coffee, sat around and talked, etc. Oop, time to go back into the bedroom. There was nothing going on in terms of substance in the place. When I had my first time as directing my little group, I worked long and hard on the assignments, and came in the next morning and said, "OK, let's see. Now we had readings in this one, and then we had a differing opinion from this requirement, and then this one, and another one. Commander Jones, what do you think about this?" "Oh, shit," he said, "You don't think I pay any attention to that, do you? I'm in the George Washington program. I'm not going to do any of this." That was a general attitude. There wasn't any depth to what we were doing. One day the admiral in charge, who'd married a British lady and had just come back from another tour in London, said, "How would you like to have lunch at my house with a guest speaker, Todd?" I said, "Gee, that would be very nice, sir." I got up there to discover there were 12 or 13 of us at separate tables and he and the speaker was at another table. What did we do? We sat around and chatted, and ate his food, and left. He said, "How'd you like that?" I said, "What are you referring to, sir?" He said, "Well, the opportunity to be with the speaker." I said, "We weren't with the speaker. You were with the speaker." "Well, how would you handle that?" "I'd put in a round table, and we'd all sit around and talk." "What a great idea." Really, really bad stuff. So he did, and then he invited me to come, and I went, and he said, "How did that go?" I said, "Sir, that was wonderful. But if you did that in the classrooms it might help, too." "We don't have round tables in the classrooms?" He'd never been in a classroom. We didn't have one single naval officer who was nuclear qualified come to the course. They sent them to the National War College. We didn't have one single graduate of a senior college who was on the faculty. I could go on, and on, and on about how bad it was. But one day, in Vietnam, I was sitting at my desk outside General Abrams's office, and I got a call from the naval head in Vietnam. I'm trying to think of his name. I know it as well as I know my own. But anyway, he called me and said, "Russ, I got to see General Abrams." I said, "Well, he's tied up at the moment. Come on up and sit down, and I'll get you in just the minute I can break into it." He said, "Good," and he came up. We sat there, and he said, "I got to talk to General Abrams. They're going to announce this afternoon that I'm the new chief of naval operations, and I don't want him to hear it from anybody else but me." I said, "Oh, have I been waiting for this." He said, 28 "What are you talking about?" I said, "You can do something about the Naval War College that I couldn't," and I laid it out for him, and he fired the guy when he got back there. This is Zumwalt, Admiral Zumwalt. He fired the guy and changed all the programs. I mean, they were tough on him, and they've got a good school there now, or at least the last I knew of it, a very good school that has been accredited. But it was awful. JC: Did you finally get to Vietnam after the Naval War College? RT: Yeah, that's why I was sitting in General Abrams's office. I was to be sent over to be on the command list, which meant this list of people the army feels are capable of doing a job as colonel in a combat unit. They sent my name over, and then they called me back and said, "We've withdrawn your name." (sighs deeply) I said, "Come on, guys. This isn't fair." He's "Hold it, hold it, hold it. They're looking for an assistant to General Abrams, and we've sent your name in." I said, "Look, I've met General Abrams a few times. I don't think he was very impressed with me. I don't think he'll select me off of any list of yours." He said, "There is no list. We only sent your name." (laughter) So I went over there, and I sat for, oh, eight months I guess in General Cao Van Vien's office, who was the head of the Vietnamese armed forces, and I acted as a liaison between General Abrams and General Cao Van Vien, of which there was no requirement. Those guys talked to each other whenever they wanted to. But I represented General Abrams when General Cao Van Vien called the other -- the Koreans, the Australians, the New Zealanders, etc., etc. -- together on a Monday morning to have a meeting, and that was interesting, and I learned a lot, and I met a lot of people. Eventually the secretary of the staff rotated home, and I took his slot. You actually work for the chief of staff, but I read and decided which messages that came in that night would go into General Abrams the next morning, so I got to work very, very early and stayed very, very late, day after day after day, seven days a week. But I really loved working for the guy. Every Saturday morning we would meet with the commanders of the army, navy, air force, etc., the CIA, in the basement of our building, and it was general so-and-so, admiral so-and-so, etc., and Colonel Todd. And Colonel Todd sat in the back of the room and checked -- again, a great learning experience. Watching the interrelationship between these very, very senior commanders was a great experience. Then I went with General Abrams every Monday morning down to brief the ambassador. We'd drive down in his sedan. On Sunday I'd prepare a book for him that he'd go over, and then he'd have that in front of him. He never read it. He never sat in front of the ambassador and read it. I'd be on pins and needles all the time that he'd turn to me and say, "What the hell's this?" (laughs) But he was great. Then I got a command. I left the headquarters and went out and joined the 24th Division as a brigade commander, and I'd been there about eight days when it was announced that the brigade was to go home. (laughs) The next day I got a call on the radio, out flying around in my helicopter -- I had seven battalions in the brigade at the time -- from the corps commander, General Davidson, and General Davidson said, "Meet me at coordinates so-and-so," and we both flew into a point. He said, "I'm pulling you out of this. I've got a problem with the Royal Thai Army. The officer we have working 29 with them is not acceptable any longer to the Royal Thai Army. I need somebody tomorrow, and you're it." That was the craziest thing I've ever been involved in. Wonderful, wonderful Thai commander, who began his military experience at age five in a military academy run by the government. He finished his education in France. The French owned Indonesia. Thailand (inaudible) [02:16:30]. So there we were. Day in and day out, he and I would receive the same briefing. He'd get it in Thai, and his aide-de-camp would give it to me in English. We never ever, ever came to the same solution. We were generations in thought apart. For example, in World War II Thailand never declared war on anybody, but went to war against the Allied forces when they thought Japan was winning. This fellow was a captain in the Thai Army, and he did something very spectacular -- whatever it was, I don't know, very heroic. He was called back to the capital, and he was given the Royal Order of the White Elephant or something. They'd give out five for every war. This was something very, very special, parades, the whole business. He went back to his unit, and then the Thais decided that the Japanese weren't winning the war, and they changed and became our allies. Now you're not going to believe this. They called him back and took the medal because he was fighting on the wrong side. (laughs) I could go on forever on this. My brain couldn't absorb it. When I'd left that and gone back to the United States, I guess when this happened -- I don't remember where I was, but anyway, I wrote him a letter, and I said, "What in the world is going on in Bangkok? You were the commander of the 1st Division, responsible for the security of Bangkok. Your father-in-law is the dictator. They're rioting in the streets, and, to the best I know, nothing's happening." He wrote back to me, after some (inaudible) [02:19:06] time, and said, "Well, you just don't understand our way of thinking. The soldiers had killed some civilians who were rioting, so I went back to my BOQ and stayed there two weeks, and when I came back my father-in-law had been deposed, and the fighting was over." Huh? (laughs) And it wasn't that he wasn't a good soldier, and it wasn't that he was afraid of anything. No, we'd fly around in his damn helicopter and take it places I never would have gone. On the other hand, he had some VIPs coming over, and he said, "We can't take the helicopter today. I'm going to use it tomorrow for some Thai VIPs, and I don't want any fingerprints on it, I don't want to make sure there's no bullet holes in the thing. We'll just take this other thing." What? We couldn't come together. At one point, the real one that almost got me in trouble -- I think it was on Thanksgiving -- our base camp also had three units in it from the 1st Cavalry Division, and the Thais, and the Thais who were responsible for the security, and I was responsible to the US headquarters. Well, on the big army base, maybe 15 miles away, on Thanksgiving night everything went up in the air, flares, and shooting, and machine guns, and all the Thais thought this was great, and they all did it. He called me in the next morning, and he laid me out. He said, "No Thai would ever do that. Your Americans did this." Well, OK, I'll suck it up. "I assure you it won't happen again, sir." So come New Year's time, I put out to my staff with each of his units, where they normally served, to stay with them all night and record everything that happened in that TOC. Next morning he got me again when I went in there. I said, "Sir, before we say anything else, I suggest you talk to your TOC officer." He went down there, and those 30 guys, we made them record everything, and he discovered that it was his units that were doing it. What do you suppose his answer to that one was? JC: I don't know. RT: He called in his senior officers and said, "I'm resigning from the army. You've let me down." And he went back into his hooch and stayed there for about three days. I woke up at the end of three days early in the morning, and the whole goddamn Thai Army that was posted in Vietnam was out there in a formation. I walked out to see what was going on and stood behind him -- he was up on a platform -- and they all apologized, etc., and he forgave them, and they went back into the woods to their positions. They'd left their fighting positions to come back and apologize to the commanding general. JC: Oh, wow. RT: (laughs) You can find one worse than that, I'll bet. My goodness. JC: Want to stop again? (break in audio) JC: Let's stop here, because we've done about another hour and 10 minutes. (break in audio) RT: Let's -- (break in audio) [02:23:15] JC: All right, this is Joseph Cates. Today is May 19, 2016. This is my second interview with Major General Russell Todd. This interview is taking place at the Sullivan Museum and History Center. This interview is sponsored by the Sullivan Museum and History Center and is part of the Norwich Voices Oral History Project. So when we left off last time we had gone through Vietnam, and you're ready for your next assignment. What was that? RT: OK. When the Royal Thai Army left Vietnam I moved out to a brigade, as I said earlier. But the time with the brigade was very unsatisfactory to me as a professional. It was a little more than a month, and that's not what I considered to be a command. So thinking about what would happen when I got home, I called to the Pentagon, talked to the people in armor branch. A lieutenant colonel sits on a desk and shuffles the papers for colonels and helps make the decisions. I told him I wanted to have a particular command at Fort Lewis, Washington, that I knew the command was about to change. And they said, "Oh, we've already appointed somebody to that port. But you are coming back to go to the Pentagon." 31 I had fought off the Pentagon earlier in my tour. When I was working for General Abrams I got a call from the Pentagon that said "We're bringing you back to the United States because a new position has opened up, and it calls for a brigadier general, and although you're only a colonel, we want you to fill that position." And I said, "Tell me about it." They said, "Well, you're going to be the army's first drug-and-alcohol-abuse officer." I said, "You've been watching what I'm drinking." He said, "No, this is what we've got in mind for you." And I said, "That isn't going to work. It just isn't going to work. I'm over here on a two-year tour, and if you want me to leave here, I'll give you General Abrams's telephone number, and you can call him and ask him to release me." Well, no, they didn't think they would do that. (laughs) So when I went back I went to the Pentagon, and there I went to work for a four-star general who I had met several times, because he traveled to Vietnam back and forth, General Kerwin, a wonderful, wonderful soldier. And when I reported in he told me that I was going to be the head of the department that he supervised for the Modern Volunteer Army. My job would be to coordinate all of the programs that were going on both at posts, camps, and stations around the country and around the world, and also within the Pentagon, to evaluate where we ought to be going. Well, OK. It wasn't my first choice. I had about, oh, 10 lieutenant colonels working for me in a very small office that didn't have any windows, and there was a lieutenant general working in the chief of staff's office whose title was the chief of modern volunteer army. So I was torn between two very senior officers who didn't agree with each other very often, and the job went on, and back and forth, and up and down, but a lot of answering letters from the Congress and this kind of thing, and then evaluating things that came from the field. Well, one day I was up in the next level in the Pentagon, because I'd been called by that lieutenant general, and he started chewing me out just something awful for reasons I couldn't explain. Finally he said, "I'm going down and see General Kerwin." My boss. What the hell's this about? So I was standing alone in his office. He went out a side door, and I said, "I've got to get to General Kerwin quick." So I picked up -- they have red phones that go between the very senior officers. I picked it up and dialed General Kerwin's office, and he has to answer that, no matter what's going on. And I said, "Sir, we got trouble," and told him what was going on. I saw him later in the day. He said, "Thanks. That really made a difference." From that moment on, he treated me like I was one of his best friends and had faith in what I was doing. Now, they did bring back in a major general who had just stopped commanding the 82nd Airborne Division, and he came in, and he was my immediate supervisor. But General Kerwin made a proposal -- not a proposal -- instructions to everybody about that time that said "Everybody that works for me in the deputy chief of staff personnel office is going to spend four years in this job." I could see my chances of getting a second shot at a brigade just going out the window. Carol and I had bought a house in Washington, the first home we ever owned. In France it was a rental, and everything else was army quarters. So this was special. She loved that house. She took a job in Washington, DC, in the personnel department, and then she had done a lot of that before, and that was sort of a big part of what she had done at Radcliffe after Smith, and she loved that job. In fact, everywhere we went she tried to find a job that would keep her busy and active. 32 So there we were, balancing back and forth. Now what do I do? Well, I'll go back to my old trick and call the people in my branch on the phone, and I called this young man early one morning before anybody else was in the office, and he happened to be there. I told him my plight, that I'd been really cheated in that one month I'd had in the thing, and General Davidson had said I was coming to Europe with him to command a brigade, and that didn't work out once he found out I'd never been in the Pentagon. "So I want a command, and I want to lay it out right now. I want you to start working on it." He said, "Sir, I'm not sure I can do that." I said, "Well, what time do you come to work?" He said, "Well, I'm in here by 8:00 every morning." I said, "Get in at 7:30 on Monday, because I'm going to call you every goddamn Monday I'm sitting at this desk," and I did. Eventually he said, "I've made an appointment with you with my boss, Colonel [Touche?], who oversees all the branches for colonels." I walked over, and it was my old friend from Fort Knox who had been the senior aide when I was the junior aide to General Collier. He had talked it over with the committee that makes these kinds of decisions, and they were going to put my name in nomination to go back onto the brigade commanders list. Great. A few weeks later I get a phone call that says "We put your name before the committee, and you are on the list, and you're number two." Uh-oh. I'm supposed to spend four years working for General Kerwin? (laughs) So a little later they call back and said, "Whoa. Wait. In the 2nd Armored Division the brigade commander has moved up to be chief of staff, and that brigade is open." I said, "OK. Now you guys call General Kerwin and tell him that you're pulling me out." They said, "Like hell we will." (laughter) So I went to see General Kerwin, and he sort of grimaced and (inaudible) [02:32:24]. He said, "You know my policy." I said, "Yes, I do, sir, but this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me." And he said, "I'll tell you tomorrow." So the next day he called me, and he said, "Against my better judgment I'm going to let you go to that command. But let me tell you this. The day that's over you're coming back to work for me." I said, "Yes, sir. Thank you." I ran home. (laughs) A little later, in time, the moving truck was in front of the house. I'd gone home, checked out of the office, done everything appropriately, and gone back, and there was a phone call waiting for me at home. General Kerwin. He went on to say what he really wanted me to do, wouldn't I know, is that -- "Sir, we've made our deal," and he says, "OK, but remember, I'm going to get you when you get (inaudible) [02:33:21]." And that was very pleasing to me. I loved the idea of working for him. But, again, it was a matter of just working your way through the system. It was terribly important to my career and to me. People were telling me that "You don't have to do this" kind of thing. You know, "You've done all those kinds of things." But no, that wasn't the career I wanted. So I went to the 2nd Armored Division and took over the 3rd Brigade of the 2nd Armored Division at Fort Hood, Texas, and that was a real fun thing. I really enjoyed it. I had a lot of good people working for me. Some of them went on to become general officers later on. The first thing that happened was they told me that the brigade in one month is going to move to Germany on Operation [Forger?]. Does that mean anything to you? Well, in the Cold War we had built all kinds of home hutches and places to store tanks and materials that take a lot of time to get into the theater. If they said, "OK, the balloon went up. Come over here," you wouldn't have had any -- you'd have to wait for your 33 tanks for a month. So they had all those vehicles and stuff over there, and every year we went over and exercised the idea of flying over -- not me, the army did. It was my brigade's turn, and it was just great. I had planned that thing for every possible contingency, in my mind, and we laid it out with the staff. I said, "Now if this happens, or that happens, or this happens, this is what we'll do. Plan A, B, C, and D." And damn, I figured everything except it was going to snow at Fort Hood, and the air force wouldn't show up. (laughter) So we were about two days late getting there, and it slowed things up. But we went out on maneuvers for about a month and a half, and that was a great experience. I'd done it as a company commander when I was stationed in Europe, but as a brigade -- when I went over I've been detached from the 2nd Armored Division of the United States and attached to the 1st Infantry Division, when I got over to Europe. There for the first time I met a fellow named (laughs) -- I met someone, a senior officer, a brigadier general who, because my brigade wasn't part of his division, I had to go through the ropes of him looking over my shoulder for the first three weeks of what we were doing. It wasn't easy. Eventually he and I had a good reputation among each other, and then we're good. It worked out pretty well. Well, his name is Fuller, Fred Fuller. Just to move that part of the story a little further forward, when I went to Forces Command he was the DESOPS, and I was the assistant -- correction, he was the DESPER, personnel, and I was the assistant DESOPS. And again, good friends, you know. No, sir. I had to prove myself all over again to him. That was tough. That was tough. Then when I became division commander at Fort Hood, would you believe they made him the corps commander, and my boss again? And again, I went through the process. I called it rook training, he wanted to test me on everything that was going on, and then eventually he agreed, and we got along. That was a very difficult relationship I had with that individual. So we came back from Germany after the Reforger, and it was time to change division commanders. A general officer that I had met once or twice but didn't know came in as the two-star commanding the (inaudible) [02:38:26]. This was a fight for my life. He, in my opinion, didn't represent a good soldier. He would drive in his jeep with the two stars on the front, down the street, and the men in the division would say, "Hi, General," and he'd wave back, "Hi." No saluting, none of this. He would come around in my battalion and ask the company commander and the battalion commander to see their operational reports, and particularly the readiness reports, whether or not this tank would go or that one. He required them, not required them, but pushed hard for them to like take something off this tank and put it on that tank, and now we've created another tank that this one isn't working, this one if you take the parts and put it on this one, that's one less tank, but will look that much better. It was everything how you looked. Eventually he was promoted to lieutenant general and shipped to Europe, and his chief of staff caught on to his way of life, reported it. He got thrown out of the army, reduced to major general, and was retired. But that was a tough fight, that was a tough fight. In town now there's a major general, retired, John Greenway. Maybe you've met Phyllis. JC: I have. RT: Well, John Greenway was my chief of staff in the brigade, and I don't know how many times he saved my life. He'd say, "No, no, no, don't go up there and tell that general off. 34 Don't do it. Stop here." One time I actually said, "The hell with you, John, I'm going up there." I was really mad. Again, he had ordered my people to do something that was not proper. So John called up the division chief of staff, who was a good friend, and said, "Russ is on the way. Stop him." (laughs) So I never got in to see him, and I calmed down, and the chief of staff discussed it with me in a way. But it was a difficult, difficult system to live with, but I had wonderful people working for me. JC: Well, that's good. RT: Yeah. JC: What year is this? RT: Oh, my God. (inaudible) [02:41:04] I can't remember my birthday. (laughter) It was about '60 something, yeah. I came back to the United States, and I was assigned to forces command, where General Kerwin was, the man that said, "You're going to go work for me," and I went to work for General Kerwin just as I'd been promoted by the system to be brigadier general. I worked for him for two years and then another year with General Rogers, who went on to be the chief of staff of the army, and it was great. Real professionals who understood various ways of handling people beautifully. I must admit, he had a chief of staff who wasn't quite up to speed in my opinion, and as a result I found myself bypassing the chief of staff, which really isn't a very good idea. But both General Kerwin and General Rogers, when I was there, would call me on the phone directly and ask me to do something. As the junior brigadier general at Fort McPherson, Georgia, they immediately appointed me to be club officer, and to be the president of the Association of the United States Army chapter at Fort McPherson. I was really the junior guy in that headquarters as far as a general officer is concerned. The biggest thing that happened to me really there was that that's when we had the baby lift out of Vietnam, and then we had the evacuation of Vietnam. In the operations business at forces command, we had the responsibility of preparing those units in the United States, wherever they might be involved, to prepare them for the influx of people. I was up a lot of nights and really mad at the air force sometimes. They would bring in planes early, before we could finish taking people off the previous planes and get them, kind of thing. They finally came around. But it was a real wonderful experience as far as I'm concerned. I had the thrill of getting a thank you letter from the president and being called in by the State Department, who had the responsibility of taking these people once they arrived in the United States -- when they arrived in the United States the army was responsible for them. We took old barracks and tried to fix them up to be for families and all the rest of it. And the next step was to put them out into the population in America, and that was done by the State Department. At the end of this, the State Department gave me an award and invited me over to Foggy Bottom, and it was carried out in the formal part of that. It's a very ordinary-looking building, but inside, on the top floor, they have collected and put in there all the furnishing and antiques of America. They would go to somebody that had something that the State Department wanted, and they would say "We would like to have it, and we will replicate it exactly, and give you back the replication." They built -- it's a museum, it's a wonderful, wonderful museum of 35 American furniture through time. I was really impressed with it being there. I wasn't that impressed with the State Dept- people in Vietnam. (laughs) It was very interesting. JC: Yes, sir. So this was around 1975, that would be (crosstalk; inaudible) [02:45:47]. RT: Yeah, that's right. Yeah. I did one or two year. JC: Where were you from Fort McPherson? RT: From Fort McPherson, when my immediate boss left General Rogers called me in and said, "I want you to be my full-time top guy and deputy chief of staff operations." I said, "No, General, that isn't right." "What are you talking about, it isn't right?" I said, "You want someone that's been a division commander to be in that job. I mean, you're dealing with all those division commanders, and if the guy that's passing the instructions hasn't had the experience of being a division commander, it doesn't come through right." And he said, "All right. All right." About a year later I was on a board in Washington. You're sent in to do a lot of those things. Interestingly enough, on this particular one I was the head of the board for captains being promoted to major, and I got in trouble with General Rogers. The instructions we had were "These are the formulas, etc., that you follow when you're looking at the history of their being in the service. You can add to this other things, if you, as a board, want to do it." The first thing we added to it was that any captain who had served a normal period of time as a captain in the combat arms branches and had not had a company wasn't to be promoted on this occasion to major. Passing up a captain, you pass up the real army and the real understanding of the army, and, oh, boy. It turns out that we eliminated from being promoted five captains at West Point, instructors, and that reverberated around the world. (laughs) General Rogers finally calmed down. Then on another occasion when I was away in Washington he called me on the phone and said, "The major generals promotion list has just come out." I said, "Oh, good. Who's on it?" and they said, "You are." Oh, wow. After I went back he called me in his office and said, "Now, I'm going to send you to Fort Hood to command a division." Previous discussion, you got to have a command. I said, "Oh, my. Where's George going?" And he looked at me with this great strain on his face and said, "George who?" I said, "George Patton, 2nd Armored Division." I had been in the 2nd Armored Division twice. Four men have commanded the 2nd Armored Division, three of them during World War II. I knew that was my place in life. Well, he said, "You're going to the 1st Cav." Of course, when I'd been there as a brigade commander the 1st Cav was the enemy. (laughter) It was a little difficult to change my mindset that I was now the head of the 1st Cavalry Division, but it turned out to be a good assignment, too. We were immediately assigned a mission of working on something that was called Division '86, and this was the '76-'77 time frame. What we would do is to experiment with different organizational concepts, try them out, and another R&D organization would evaluate whether this was a good idea, or whether it wasn't a good idea. But, man, was that a lot of work. We had soldiers picking up their mattresses and marching over two streets, and then joining another company, because now we were trying -- we were going to have tank platoons with only four tanks rather than five tanks, 36 and these guys had to fill in for the -- you know, back and forth, and up and down. It was a crazy time, but it was very, very rewarding. We lived next door to George Patton and Joanne Patton, and as a matter of fact we had become very close friends over the time we were in the army. We went home on vacations sometimes by accident at the same time, back in New England, and other times purposefully. But we celebrated our twenty-fifth wedding anniversary together, both divisions, at the club, and it was officers. It was really good sport. JC: Was that your last command? RT: No. They sent me to -- at one Fort Hood, after two years of commanding the division, I went down and commanded something called [Tecada?] [02:51:38], which was a research and development experimental station kind of thing. I was doing to the rest of the world what they'd been doing to me, for two years I guess, at which point I was shipped over to Europe to be the deputy chief of staff for operations under General Kroesen. He was one of the most magnificent soldiers I'd ever met. I worked for him once before for a short time, but he was first class. Then I got a call from Loring Hart, president of Norwich University, who I'd gotten to know -- over his 10-year span as president -- pretty well. In my traveling around at various times, I was the head of the Norwich Club of Georgia, the Norwich Club of Fort Hood, the Norwich Club in Europe. They'd come over to visit, and we became close. I had come home on leave to see my dad, who was in bad trouble health wise, and I got a call from Loring Hart to my dad's home down in New Hampshire. He said, "I need you to come up here. I need to talk to you; it's important." And I said, "Gee, I don't know. Dad is not well, I don't know how long he's going to live, and I can't be here very long, so I really and truly want to see as much of him as I can." He said, "Well, afterward, after this weekend" -- it was a big alumni weekend -- "I'll stop in to see you." I said OK. Well, Mother got a hold of me, and Dad got a hold of me and said, "Go on up there." Dad said, "Get a hold of my classmates and tell them I'll be there next year." Well, I knew most of his classmates. When I arrived I found them at lunch in the Armory, and I walked down to the table, the half where they were, and started saying this lie about my father, he's going to be getting well, and he'll see you next year when he comes. All of a sudden the most unusual thing happened. There was this great noise in the Armory, and it kept getting louder and louder and louder. As this individual coming into the room got closer to our table, I discovered that it was General Harmon coming back, and all of these people were saying, "Ernie, Ernie, Ernie, Ernie." I couldn't believe it, you know, really and truly. It showed me just exactly how much he was loved by this institution. That doesn't mean he didn't make a lot of mistakes at times, but he really pulled us out of the woods. So Loring Hart stops in at the house and says, "The board at Norwich University has told me that 10 years is enough, and I'm going to retire. I want you to put your name on the list to be considered." I said, "You're a PhD, you taught English, you became the dean of the university. I don't have any of that." He said, "And you don't need it either, because I'm absolutely certain they're going to choose a soldier." I said, "What do you know, I'm qualified." I went back to Europe, told my boss, and then came back. I made a couple of trips back and forth. I told my boss, which was General Kroesen, what was 37 going on, and then went to see the chief of staff of the army to tell him that I was putting in my papers. You know, after you've been division commander you owe the army something, because of the experience they've given you. So I went to see General "Shy" Meyer, who I'd known in Vietnam, and I was a little dubious here. What will he say? So I told him, and he jumped up from behind his chair, rushed around to my side of his desk, shook my hand, and said, "Boy, that's just exactly what I want to do when I get out." (laughter) Then, unfortunately, and this doesn't have to be spread around, he told me that my name had been submitted to be promoted to Lieutenant General, and it is now before the Congress. Had I not put this in and had I been selected, I was going to go to one of two different jobs, and neither one of them sounded as much fun to me as coming home. Not that I could change my mind. Once you've told the army you're retiring, you're retiring. You don't change your mind. So that's how I got here. JC: What were the other two choices? RT: To be the chief of staff of USEUCOM, which was for the European theater of all of the activities there, and the other one was on the joint staff, doing the DES-OPS kind of work, which is called the J5. JC: So you come to Norwich. Talk a little bit about the application process, because I know Phil Marsilius says in his oral history that they gave you an eight-point plan that they wanted implemented. RT: Yeah. Very unusual I thought, and very useful. Before I get to that (laughs), Carol and I came. We went to New York City and joined a committee of the board who were involved in the selection process. The plane was late, the taxis weren't running, and we were late getting to this thing. Carol was a little nervous that that showed that maybe we weren't working hard enough to get there. They said to me, "We've just finished lunch. Do you want something to eat?" and I said, "Oh, yeah. How about a bowl of onion soup?" Carol said to me afterward, "You could have chosen anything but that cheese dangling out of your mouth." (laughter) But, to me, we had a wonderful conversation, and quite frankly I left in the cab going back to the airport with a member of the board who sat there and congratulated us, because they were certain that the board was now going to select us. Yeah, interesting. Where were we in our discussion? JC: The eight-point plan. RT: Yeah. I can't tell you what the eight-points are right now, but they were all reasonable, one of which was to make Vermont College work, the system of the two institutions together, and that's interesting, too. On that point I tried very hard -- they put a lot of pressure on Loring to go up to Vermont College at least twice a week. He'd go home, changed out of his uniform into civilian clothes, go up to Vermont College, and I don't know what he did, presumably he did good things, and came back again. I got into that routine with him, and I found that Vermont College was in deep trouble, I mean, in my opinion. Over time Vermont College had reduced the quality of their education in order 38 to sustain the number of students they needed, and they had all kinds of programs going that didn't make a lot of sense. They had a nursing program that was excellent. Excellent. They had just bought some programs from -- oh, what's the name of it? JC: Goddard? RT: Goddard College, and they were difficult to mesh into the family. For example, I hadn't been here very long, and I got a call from Mrs. Lippincott, who was the chief officer of Vermont College and had previously been Loring's assistant. I got a call that said, "There's going to be a graduation on Friday" -- this was about Wednesday -- "and it's going to be outside at Vermont College. It's going to be one of the Goddard programs that's graduating at this time. They would like to invite you to be part of their graduation." So I said, "Fine, I'll be there." But before I went I hadn't heard anything more, so I called up to find out, and I said, "Now, what's my role in this? Do I hand out the diplomas? Do I make a speech, do I congratulate them from the platform? What do I do?" They said, "Oh, no, they just want you to sit there and be present. They do all this themselves." OK. I can live with that, and we'll see what happens. The first student to graduate came up, gave a little speech, each one of them, and then took their diploma and put it from their left hand to their right hand, and went back to their chair. The institution wasn't involved. This happened seven or eight times before I really said this is something we've got to look at. Then they decided, or they didn't then decide, the next thing was to have a musical rendition. They had a fellow with a fife and a piano player, and they pushed the piano out toward the group, and the front leg broke off pushing it through the grass. They somehow got it jacked up and started, and the flute player -- well, it was awful, just awful. The next day I said to my vice president, Jim Galloway, major general, retired, I told Jim what had happened, and he said, "You know, you weren't the first. I was the first. The same sort of thing went on, but it was crazier when I was up there." I said, "Tell me." He said, "The flute player was in a tree." (laughter) So we spent some time trying to bring it into the focus. Quite frankly they had some fine professors. They just didn't have a system involved. JC: I've always heard Goddard is a little strange. RT: Well, put it this way. One time Carol and I invited the president of -- oh, in Burlington. JC: UVM? RT: N
The Mercury October, 1909 HELP THOSE WHO HELP US. The Intercollegiate Bureau of Academic Costume. Cotrell & Leonard, ALBANY, N. Y. Makers of CAPS AND GOWNS To Gettysburg College, Lafayette, Lehigh, Dickinson, State College, Univ. of Penn sylvania, Harvard, Yale. Princeton, Wellesley, Bryn Mawr and the others. Class Contracts a Specialty. Correct Hoods of Degrees The College Man's Opportunity. We offer the Surest Means of finding your right place. Hundreds of good positions open in business, in teaching and in technical work. Offices in 12 cities. Write us to-day. THE JVATIOJS'Al, 0I{ffJ.!\'JZJiTMOJY Of M/*.//•V BROKliHS. Commonwealth Trust Building, Philadelphia, Pa HOTEL GETTYSBURG, Headquarters for BANQUETS. Electric Lights, Bteam Heat, All Conveniences. Free Bus to and from station. Convenient for Commencement Visitors. RATES $2.00 PER DAY. ■Civery CUtac'keol. Joljn T. W[e(i■ PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. ** i5 « * * ««a ««»a ft a * * ft ft « ft ft ft «a « ft « »« ft ft ft » ft a ft »« « ft ft «»a « ft ft c ft ft » ft ft » ft « ft ft « Seligniqri ARE GETTYSBURG'S MOST RELIABLE TAILORS And show their appreciation of your patronage by giving you full value for your money, and closest attention to the wants of every customer. Give Them *«« * ««a » ft a »»» » «*** a « ft •ft ft ft » ft ft ft « ft ft ft ft ft ft « ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft ft Your Patronage « «« « ♦ * * * * » * •»»«»»*»»»«»»»»«»*»c»»«aftft««»ft»#»»****»»»*«*♦♦ * a a PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. •* A Special Proposition la open for tbe first person in any com-munity who will deal with us for a Piano or Organ. WEAVER ORGANS AND PIANOS have no question mark to the quality. MAIL THIS COUPON TO US. Send me special proposition for the purchase of a Piano. Name $ WEAVER ORGAN AND PIANO CO., MANUFACTURERS, f | YORK, PA , U S A. | Address \v '■I-' I I II 1II Students' Headquarters —FOR— HATS, SHOES, AND GENT'S FURNISHINGS. Sole Agent for WALK -OVER SHOES ECKERT'S STORE. Prices Always Right TJie Lutheran PuWicdtioij Society No. 1424 Arch Street, PHILADELPHIA, PA. Acknowledged Headquarters for anything and everything in the way of Books for Churches, Colleges, Families and Schools, and literature for Sunday Schools. PLEASE REMEMBER That by sending your orders to us you help build up and develop one of the church in-stitutions with pecuniary ad-vantage to yourself. Address HENRY 8. BONER, Bupt, THE KA ERCURV The Literary Journal of Gettysburg College. VOL. XVII GETTYSBURG, PA., OCTOBER, 1909 No. 5 CONTENTS. ARTICLE I.—TENNYSON" CENTENARY, AUG., 1809- 1909.—Tennyson and In Memoriam 2 REV. CHARLES WILLIAM HEATHCOTE, '05, A.M., B.D. GETTING EVEN 5 E. C. STOUFFER, '11. CULTURE S G. F. POFFENBERGER, '11. NOBLE CHARACTER OUR NATIONAL SAFEGUARD. 9 PAUL S. MILLER, '10. IS THE GRANTING OF ATHLETIC SCHOLARSHIPS GOOD POLICY? 12 PAUL M. MARSHALL, '10. A COMPLETED PLAN 13 TAXIS, '09. THE WORLD IS OVER-ORGANIZED 16 ROT V. DERR, '10. WHAT IS SUCCESS? 21 E. W. HARNER, '12. OUR SYMBOL—OUR IDEAL 23 RALPH E. RUDISILL, '10. AN INDIAN SOLILOQUY 25 1911. EDITORIALS 28 BOOK REVIEWS 31 2 THE MEEOUEY ARTICLE I.—TENNYSON CENTENARY AUG. 1809-1909.- TENNYSON AND IN MEMORIAM. BY EEV. CHAELES WILLIAM HEATHCOTE, '05, A.M., B.D. |ANY problems have disturbed the human race from the very early ages. We have had men in the past history of the world, and in fact through all periods of later development and even now, asking such questions as. Does death end all ? Whence is the origin of evil ? Why do we have suffering ? Is the soul immortal ? Poets, philosophers, prophets, priests, aye in fact all humanity, have grappled and continue to grapple with these deep problems. Socrates, Plato and Aristotle were not the only ancient philoso-phers who sought to know the cause and effect of things. Thus the problem of life, death and immortality have puzzled sages. We have many poets seeking to bring to light various thoughts to explain these things. The Great Master has pointed out to us, and has revealed to us, that if we are true to God, fellowman and self, we shall inherit eternal life. He has revealed to us the con-ditions, how we may be saved, and thus receive immortality. However, with this revelation each generation is able to meet these various problems and with the spirit of truth to be able to understand them in part at least. Also where true understanding is impossible we have a faith in the Christ, which is firm and strong, for, though now we see through a glass darkly, then we shall see face to face, and we shall be known even as we are known. Thus the poets have struggled with these perplexing problems. They probably give us a better insight into the religious consci-ousness of each generation than do the theological writers. They seem to have a deeper prophetic insight into nature. Thus Mil-ton struggled with the same problems. Though his poetry is not popular, nevertheless it is classic. We find there is a deep in-sight into the problems that have confronted the human race. As Alfred Tennyson mourns the loss of his beloved friend and college mate, Arthur Henry Hallam, in the immortal poem, la Memoriam," so Milton has written "Lycidas," a poem, mourning the loss of Edward King of Christ's College. He had perished THE MBHCOKT. 3 in a shipwreck off the coast of Wales on the 10th of August, 1637. Of him Milton writes: "Weep no more woeful shepherds, weep no more, For Lycidas, your sorrow, is not dead, Sunk though it be beneath the watery flood: So sinks the day-star in the ocean bed, And yet anon repairs his drooping head. And tricks his beams, and with new spangled ore, Flames in the forehead of the morning sky." Again, Thomas Gray in his beautiful poem, "The Elegy Writ-ten in a Country Church Yard, points out the tribute to the hum-ble ones who are the strength and power of a nation and who de-part from their loved ones and the world in time seems to forget them. They are deserving of the highest praise and emulation. Thus he writes: "Let not ambition mock their useful toil, Their homely joys, and destiny obscure; Nor grandeur hear with a disdainful smile The short and simple annals of the poor. The boast of Heraldry, the pomp of Pow'r, And all that Beauty, all that wealth e'er gave, Await alike th' inevitable hour The paths of glory lead but to the grave. Nor yet ye proud, impute to these the fault, If memory o'er their tomb no trophiees raise, When through the long-drawn aisle and fetted vault The pealing anthem swells the note of praise. Emerson, our own beloved poet, came face to face with the great problem of death when his son, Waldo, died January, 1842. He wrote the beautiful poem, "Threnody," about the loss of his child. As we read this poem our hearts go out in sympathy to the poet, for we feel every word of the poem vibrating, as it were, with his sorrow. , GETTYSBURG COLLEGE f I Gettysburg, Pa. 1 | - LIBRARY - § 4 THE MEKCDBY. The first part of the poem is a true picture of the poet's grief. He writes: "And, looking over the hills, I mourn The darling who shall not return." In conclusion he writes: "Silent rushes the swift Lord Through ruined systems still restored, Broad sowing, bleak and void to bless, Plants with worlds the wilderness; Waters with tears of ancient sorrow Apples of Eden ripe to-morrow. House and tenant go to ground, Lost in God, in Godhead found." Of the poem Dr. Holmes said, "It has the dignity of Lycidas without its refrigerating classicism, and with all the tenderness of Cowper's lines on the receipt of his mother's picture. Thus when Tennyson wrote "In Memoriam," great grief filled hisieart for the loss of his dear friend and college chum, Arthur Henry Hallam. Tennyson was a man of strong character, pure and noble ideals. He is a philosopher, poet, sage and prophet. His poetry though deep and classic is also popular. He has a living mes-sage for each one. His poetry comes from a deep sympathetic heart and is therefore living and true. Alfred Tennyson, the English poet-laureate, was born at Som-ersby Eectory, Lincolnshire, Aug. 6, 1809. He graduated from Trinity College, Cambridge, the same institution from which Hallam was graduated. Tennyson won the chancellor's medal in 1829 for the poem "Timbuctoo." Tennyson began to write poetry at a very early age. In 1830 appeared a volume of well written verse. In 1842 he published another volume of poems, which showed deep thought and con-templation and which won for him a high place among the Eng-lish poets. In 1847 appeared the "Princess," and in 1850 the world was THE MERCURY. given the immortal elegy, "In Memoriam." In 1855 the poem "Maud," appeared in a volume together with the "Charge of the Light Brigade," and an ode on the death of the Duke of Welling-ton, part of which reads as follows: "Lo the leader in those glorious wars Now to glorious burial slowly borne, Follow'd by the brave of other lands, He, on whom from both her open hands Lavish honor show'd all her stars, And affluent Fortune emptied all her horn. Yea, let all good things await Him who cares not to be great, But as he saves or serves the State." During the remaining years of his life he published the "Idylls of the King," "Enoch Arden," "The Northern Farmers," "Ti-resias," "Demeter" and other poems, "Akbor's Dream," "The Death of Oenone," "Queen Mary," "Harold," "Becket," "The Cup," "The Promise of May," and "The Foresters." He was raised to the peerage in 1874 on account of his ability and also as a tribute to his work. He died Oct. 6, 1892, aged 83 years, at his home Aldworth Surrey. GETTING EVEN. E. C. STOUFFEE, '11. | HEN Eoger Craig received an appointment on the re-porters' staff of the "New York Journal," all his friends and neighbors predicted a bright future for him, and at the beginning of his career it seemed as though their predictions would come true. His willingness to work, keen per-ception and native courteousness made him a favorite with every-one, and at the same time an invaluable member of the staff. The hardest work was assigned to him but he invariably accom-plished it successfully. AVhen he was sent to interview a man he 6 THE MERCURY. usually had a story for his paper. As a result one promotion fol-lowed another in such rapid succession that, any other young man they would have caused to swell up with pride, but Craig only determined to work harder and rise still higher. He had now been in the employ of the great newspaper four years and during that time had risen to the front rank as a re-porter. Occasionally during those four years a letter went from him to the old editor of the only weekly newspaper which his native New England town. boasted. These the old man pub-lished gladly and the townspeople read them eagerly. At the village store when Roger's name was mentioned and his success discussed, old men between streams of tobacco juice, used to say, "I told you that he'd git along." While Craig was getting along in this happy wajr, the morning came when the entire world was shocked by the news that our President, Win. McKinle}1, had been, perhaps, fatally wounded hy an anarchist while shaking hands with him at the Pan-Ameri-can exposition at Buffalo. Eoger heard the news and then thought a moment. A letter wouldn't reach his home town for two days and that would be too late for that week's issue of the paper. Thinking to do a kindness to the old man he sent a tele-graph dispatch to him telling him of the cowardly attempt on the President's life. The old editor was astounded. In all his life as an editor he had never received a telegram. Carefully adjusting his spectacles he read it again and again. This surely must be a mistake. It cannot be possible. Surely no one would try to take President McKinley's life. Wo one could do that. This must, therefore, be a mere joke of young Craig's. And it was plainly his duty to advise the young man against such foolishness. Accordingly two letters left his office that day. One was addressed to Craig at his rooms in New York. It contained a warning against the danger, and a little fatherly advice concerning practical jokes. "A mat-ter of the importance of his recent telegram was entirely too serious for a joke," etc. The other letter went to the managing editor of the "New York Journal" and said that a watch ought to be kept on young Craig, for he must be somewhat beside himself. Then followed a detailed account of the telegram. In the Mid-dleberg "Chronicle" there appeared a long article saying that THE MERCURY. young Craig must have suddenly lost his reason, for this week he became seized with the notion tht President McKinley was assas-sinated, and telegraphed the same to us. Of course we are very sorry for the man and sympathize deeply with him in his afflic-tion, etc. The next morning when the postman brought in the old man's mail he saw the rival newspaper of the neighboring town had its entire front page taken up by an account of the attempt on Mc- Kinley's life. The old man was dumfounded. He might doubt Craig's telegram, but he never could doubt that newspaper. He saw where his rival had beaten, whereas if he had not been so foolish the advantage might have been his. That afternoon he was kept busy cancelling subscriptions to his paper. That night a weary heavy hearted old man wrote a long letter to the young reporter. He offered profuse apologies for the treatment which had been given him and ended by saying that he never would doubt his word again no matter what news item he might send him, he would publish without for a moment questioning as to its truth. Meanwhile the two letters reached their destinations. Eogers received his with a feeling of amusement. His mental comment was merely, "Blamed old fool. He's crazier than I am." But when the managing editor read his a frown crossed his forehead. He pondered a moment and then summoned young Craig. When the young man appeared a stern-faced manager faced him. The manager motioned him to a chair and then said: "I am sorry that I must inform you that your services are no longer required by us. I have here a letter from the editor of your home paper in which he informs me that you have been sending news matters from our office. We pay enormous sums yearly to maintain private wires, so of course we cannot allow our employees to send away what we pay so dearly for." The young man's head swam. Before all looked bright to him. In a moment all was changed. A feeling of intense anger towards the old man, whose ignorance had caused his misfortune, took possession of him and a desire to get even filled his mind. He went to the nearest telegraph sta-tion and sent the following telegram to the old editor: "At last the long-standing dispute between Emperor William and Edward VII concerning the Imperial Crown has been settled. The two 8 THE MERCURY. rulers decided to fight a duel and thus decide. The weapons were automobiles run toward each other at full speed. Santos Dumont in his airship carried Edward VII, the one who was found to be the nearer alive, to Eome, where he was crowned amid loud acclamations from the people." The next morning the little weekly came out with a full page account of the affair and two days later the sheriff closed the little office forever. And so far as young Craig was concerned, the last that was heard of him he was shucking oysters in a wholesale oyster house down along the Chesapeake Bay. *£• *&• CULTURE. G. F. POFFENBERGER, '11. |UCCESS to-day demands both natural ability and cul-ture. In the past, men have risen to the summit of human achievement through their natural ability alone. But the strenuous, vigorous and active life of the pres-ent requires every contestant in the race to be fully trained.Ig-norance in responsible positions is a thing of the past. Nature often endows a man with one talent which if developed, produces a man of genius, if neglected, degenerates him into an abnormal being. Upon one man may be bestowed strong intel-lectual abilities at the expense of his physical nature; to another may be given the vigor with small attention to intelligence; many in the present age are possessed of both qualities. To equalize the gifts of nature culture should be given the office of mediator and instructor. Culture to-day is within the grasp of everyone, whether he be of high or low birth. To all the schools of the country are open; to all the colleges and universities of the land offer their oppor-tunities. Nor is self-culture less practical; for its end is the same though its means are more severe and trying. The reading of choice literature and the associations with great works of art produce an effect upon the character to be marked as the test of the fully trained mind. Critical power in litera- THE MERCUEY. » ture is a degree of cultivation rarely attained, but when attained, it places its possessor in a position almost superhuman. The perception of beauty is another test of culture. Only a small part of this earth is given over to one's needs; the whole universe however, is within the hand of the fortunate one who perceives beauty in nature. Beauty is an all-pervading presence. It unfolds itself in the myriad blossoms of the springtime; it is beneath the dark shade of the summer trees; it haunts even the depths of the earth and sea. The uncultured man looks upon all these with a hardened heart. To the man of culture it is a reve-lation of the proper course of human action not only here, but even through eternity. The greatest attribute of culture is its power not only to in-duce impressions but to produce expressions. The cultured man is an artist. Expression may be made to the world through the medium of the brush, the pen, or a higher medium still, the hu-man voice. Speech is one of our greatest distinctions from the brute, and its highest cultivation marks the highest type of man. Our power over others depends less upon the amount of thought within us, than our power to bring it out. The ages of the world have been marked by the gradually widening breach between man and beast, the physical and the spiritual. The past is behind us, we must keep up with the pres-ent only. Future years will produce still greater changes, and through the influence of culture, mental and spiritual man will attain that perception which his Creator intended for him. NOBLE CHARACTER OUR NATIONAL SAFEGUARD. PAUL S. MILLER, '10. |HEN we speak of character and its influence it is neces-sary first that we know what is meant by character. By character is meant the composite of definite moral and personal traits which serves to distinguish an indi-vidual and to mark the type to which he belongs. Therefore, 10 THE MEKCUEY. noble character is that which, in the highest sense constitutes the man. It is very evident then, that the men who fill our executive chairs must possess noble characters in order that they may be true to themselves, true to the instincts which, with our race seem to go hand in hand with freedom,—love of order and respect for law. A man to possess a noble character need not be a great man as the world classes great men, but the man who has a true, noble character, who uses his gifts rightly and does his duty in whatever station of life he is situated. One of the most important factors to be considered in the de-velopment and acquisition of a noble character, by which the moral nature must be subjected and brought under control, is the will, by which the mental faculties are directed and energized. It is through a strong will that bad habits are overcome and habits of truthfulness, honesty and obedience are established in their stead. It is through a well controlled will that self-respect, self-control and strength of character is obtained. One of the greatest forces in the world is man; and one of the most determinate and irresistible forces in man is his will. When the will collects its forces and makes a final resolution to accomplish some act it is then that man has the power on the one hand to poison the very springs of national life or on the other to become in reality the agent of God. This nation of ours stands as it is to-day because of such reso-lutions as the latter being carried out by men of strong wills and noble characters. With such powerful forces as Washington and Lincoln to guide and urge us on, it is not only right, but it is the duty of every one of us to attain the highest possible standard of noble character. It is from the young men of to-day, those who are now in the course of their education, that our future governors, senators, statesmen and presidents must be chosen. We may assume, then, that if the seed of a noble character is sown in youth we may ex-pect the rising generation to enter this world prepared to fight the battles of life, and our higher offices filled by men who will strive for the betterment of themselves and their posterity and men who may be entrusted with the government of this grand and glorious nation. TUB MEKCURY. IT If the Englishman is proud of his country, scattered as it w all over the world, so that, as he boasts, "the beat of the morning, drum encircles the earth," if the Swiss peasant loves his moun-tain heights, if the Scotchman delights in his desolate moor, and the Irishman thinks his little island of poverty the dearest spot on earth; if even the despised Chinaman dreads to die outside of his native land, what should be the devotion of Americans to this the grandest land the sun has ever shown upon, a land where hu-man happiness is so widely disseminated, where human govern-ment is so little abused, so free from oppression, so invisible, in-tangible and yet so strong. The world is asking the young American to-day what may we' expect of you when you are called upon to take the place of re-sponsibility made vacant by the deaths of those who now occupy them. Are we going to disappoint the world and make a failure of our lives? Or will we meet the demand of the times and profit by the failures and successes of our predecessors. A nation must also possess a character if it would endure; and this is obtained only through the character of the individual. When national character ceases to be upheld, a nation may be regarded as next to lost. When such a state is reached that honor and obedience are seemingly lost, the only remedy is the restoration of individual character, and if this is irrecoverably lost, all is lost. Then let us, as a rising generation, be marked with that great feature of noble character, that moral worth and intelligence that we may have the power to erect a bulwark which shall prove im-pregnable in that hour of trial, when fleets and fortifications shall be vain. If, therefore, it is in our power to preserve this precious heri-tage, let us cling to it with a patriot's love, with a scholar's en-thusiasm, and with a Christian's hope and may this grand nation which is still part of the great universe be as an ornament of a' free people and continue to be free and which God may preserve-till time shall be no more. iETTYSBURG COLLEGE Gettysburg, Pa. LIBRARY 12 THE MEHCURY. IS THE GRANTING OF ATHLETIC SCHOLARSHIPS GOOD POLICY? PAUL M. MARSHALL, '10. HE problem of the athletic scholarship confronts every college or university of prominence to-day; in most cases it is not a question of dollars and cents but a ques-tion of principle and the future welfare of the college. Whether the moral and mental side of an institution is benefitted by the presence of men that an athletic scholarship has brought to its campus is probably debated in the faculty meetings of every school. The true and original purpose of such a scholarship was to help those students athletically inclined who were financially un-able to get through college; it was intended not for the lazy, happy-go-lucky athlete that is never a credit to any college but for the earnest student whose only hope of education lies in his athletics. Such men, working hard for an education, would probably be compelled to resort to summer ball or professional sport of some kind to carry on their college work and then if they attempted to engage in school athletics there would be the cry of "professional-ism" and "impure sports." This is the man to whom an athletic scholarship is a salvation, an inspiration that will goad him on in every line of work; the duty to his college comes first, and in after life any alumnus can point to him -with pride as a fellow-graduate. He is a credit to the institution he represents. But in these attempts to aid the worthy, the bounds have been over-stepped and the college has forgotten the kind of men the athletic scholarship was designed for; an insight into the man's character is overlooked, not a thought is given to his personality;: there is but one thought and that is the athletic ability of the applicant. Credentials of good character and moral worth are not asked for; all that is needed is a recommendation from some former team-mate or coach to insure the receipt of such a scholar-ship. This man, in his few years at college, whilst he may have been instrumental in a few victories, will probably have had a demoral- THE MEECUBY. 13 izing effect on the student body; the tendency to loaf is prevalent., for he is not interested in college work and the result is that in most cases he is classed as a special student. These specials are a drag to the institution and are seldom a credit to their Alma Mater. The man who does not have graduation in view will never take the interest in his work that should be characteristic of every college man. A college is known by its alumni. Are the men who were in college the beneficiaries of athletic scholarships, fit persons to in-fluence increased attendance and bring credit upon the college? The fact that athletic prominence brings success to an institution is undisputed, but the fact carries with it the provision that only men strong in every line of work shall be allowed to represent the college. On the whole the athletic scholarship discourages study and aptitude in any phase of work other than the athletic; is is mis-used and has become rather an easy way of spending four years than an encouragement to deserving students. To the poorly en-dowed small college that must strive in every way to exist where a few such loafers may have an infinite influence on the student body, the athletic scholarship is the cause of a lowering of every standard of the school's worth. In the university the plan may not reflect on the general student life, but no matter where or what may be the school concerned, the granting of athletic scholarships is indiscreet and not in harmony with the best poli-cies of the institution. A COMPLETED PLAN. TAXIS, '09. HE directors of The Slicem Packing Co. Limited had gathered together and had been discussing the rumors relative to the investigation of their business by the government deputies. The board room was filled with. the smoke from their cigars, and a hush pervaded the chamber. Each man was thinking deeply of the approaching storm. "WelL 14 THE MERCURY. fellows, this city is too hot for me, and I am going to take a trip abroad for my health," finally declared the youngest, and most promising director. "But, Des, that'll never do. You see that will put us in a poor light and we can't afford it," apologetically said one of the others. "Oh shucks Gordon! Poor light or not, I am going abroad. Now gentlemen, you have heard my de-cision. Do as you think best; I shall do as I have just said." So saying H. G. Desmond Vanderpew abruptly left the heated room and directed his steps to his palatial home in Madison Square. Here he made all preparations for his intended trip. Soon after Vanderpew's arrival a cab was seen to stop at his door. Vanderpew descended the wide, white, highly polished marble steps, entered the waiting vehicle and gave a last glance at his father's beautiful mansion, surrounded with artistically arranged flower beds. The carriage, after a half hour's time, finally stop-ped in front of the Past Line Steamship Co. Vanderpew step-ped out, paid the cabby and, handing his suit case to the porter, crossed the gang plank. Soon he felt the movement of the great ship and he began to breathe easier. During the entire trip he remained in his state-room, partly on account of illness, but more especially that he might not encounter any of the government officers who might have decided that they likewise needed recuperation. Vander-pew consulted maps and catalogues to occupy his time. He de-liberated as to the best course to pursue. At last he decided to go to a little town in Germany by the name of Stoburg. "Here," he reasoned with himself, "I can be incognitio, free from molesta-tion, and it will be the last place that those sleuths will stick their noses." Accordingly when the ship was docked at Queenstown, he sought the next departing vessel for the continent, where he boarded a train for Leipsic. When he ultimately reached the station, night had already settled over the quiet town and many of the inhabitants had already obtained a few hours' sleep. Hav-ing refused the assistance of a cabman, Vanderpew trudged along over a well paved street in search of a hotel. Finally, after a painfully long walk he located one and going to the assigned apartment retired, weary, yet with a mind free from fear of the tieputies. THE MEKCUBr. 15 When he awoke the next morning, the sun was high in the heavens. After his necessary toilet had been performed ,he de-scended to the large room, which was used as a bar room, dining room and general parlor. Here he met the fat, cheerful, rosy-cheeked proprietor, who inquired about his welfare. "Oh, I feel fine, and I shall take advantage of this fine weather, and go walk-ing." Vanderpew strolled slowly down the street, idly looking into the shops. At last he found himself at the end of the paved street and at the beginning of a road. "I guess I'll keep right on," he murmured. So saying he stooped, picked up a stone, ex-amined it curiously, then resumed his walk. Soon he was in the midst of one of those renowned forests of Germany. The trees stood in parallel rows. The underbrush so common to American forests had been cleared away and at intervals were benches for • the comfort of the passerby. At the beginning of the forest the State Forester was directing his busy assistants to mark this or that tree which he deemed ready for the ax. After watching the operation so new to him, Vandepew resumed his walk. Gradu-ally the place became forsaken. The sun heated the aisles be-tween the tall cedar trees, while the stirring breeze prevented the heat from becoming too intense. The trees shaded the edges of the paths and the birds filled the air with their songs. In a meditative mood Vandepew strolled on and on. Suddenly he espied a girl sitting on a bench directly to his right. Her tall figure, with its broad shoulders, plump arms and gibson waist betrayed an American lineage, as also did her almond eyes and high pompadour. "Gee! what a beaut!" he muttered, "wonder if there's any wrong in a casual acquaintance. I guess she's Dutch, but I'll be darned if she doesn't look like the best Ameri-can beauty I've ever seen. Well, here goes." In the meanwhile he had approached her. He stopped, summoned courage, and then blurted out, "Sprechen sie Deuteh?" The girl raised her eyes from her book in surprise and asked, "Pardon me, but did you speak to me ?" "Er-er ye-e-s, that is to sayy—yes!" "Are you acquainted here?" he continued meekly. "Just a little," she answered, "you see I am staying at the Hotel and am out for pastime." "How miraculous! I should say how delightful! I am also a guest at the same place. How would you like to 16 THE MERCURY. have a companion in the indulgence?" "Well, I suppose that since we are both Americans, it will not matter if we don't have a formal introduction, just this once. Do you think it will ?Oh, no," he quickly answered, sliding his arm around her slender waist, "of course not." We are co-admirers of nature." "Oh well," he continued, "I shall introduce myself and you can tell me who you are and we will be over Mrs. Grundy's objections. My name is Henry Griswald Desmond Vanclerpew of New York City, twenty-five years of age, secretary of The Slicem Packing Co., millionaire, a free and accepted Mason of the thirty-second degree, Knight Templar, a lover of sports and an admirer of Kipling, et cetera, and you? "Well, Desmond, it is strange you do not remember your old sweetheart, Inda Audrey Meredith, the possessor of nineteen American summers and two German winters, the maker of your twenty odd cushions, also your old yacht mate." "Audrey! How changed! Let's do now what we had plan-ned before your trip abroad. Will you dear?" Their lips met in common consent and silence prevailed. THE WORLD IS OVER-ORGANIZED. ROT V. DERR, '10. I HE inherent meaning of the word "organization," is al-most as old as Time itself. The principles of organiza-tion form the basis of society and government. When-ever a number of people desire to establish a principle, foster an idea or promote an interest, they must first organize. Thus a system of work is laid; disorder and inequality are pre-vented; concentration of effort, and harmony prevail. But the question that concerns us for the present is, whether or not the tendency is toward too much organization. Never in the history of the world has there been so much or-ganization. This is true in Church, in State, in Industry, but especially in social and fraternal life. To be convinced of the growing tendency toward organization, we need only to look at THE MEHODIty. 17 the Church. The average modern city organization counts its organizations by the dozen. There are societies for the old, the middle-aged, the 3'oung; for the men and for the women, old and young. There are missionary organizations, temperance, social, charitable and sometimes individual organizations. That the aims and purpose of all these organizations are praiseworthy and right, is not denied. But the question is whether there is too much organization for the moral and spiritual force necessary to keep it in smooth running order. Is the machinery becoming too huge and unwieldly ? Are we going too far ? It is evident that to carry out successfully these different or-ganizations, their plans and methods of work, each one must be regulated by its system of officers, meetings and routine of work. The regime of just one organization to be executed with any de-gree of success demands a considerable outlay of time, money and energy. How can so many survive? Some must suffer. This accounts for the failure of so many organizations. Not because the aim of the society may not be worthy nor its plans commen-dable, but the expenditure of time and talent necessary to insure its success, is too much, considering the other important and more necessary organizations to which one may belong. One cause of over-organization is the attempt to execute a prin-ciple or policy that is already being enforced, only in a more general way. To be more clear, the tendency is to counteract every particular evil, or to promote every particular virtue by a corresponding organization with its whole system of work. To attack the vice, profanity, the Anti-profanity League is organized. The smoking of cigarettes is assailed by the Anti-cigarette Asso-ciation. Organizations of this nature exist without number. Certainly some of them are absolutely necessary and constitute the best way to fight a foe or promulgate a principle. They are sometimes more effective than an organization having a broad, genial scope. An example of this type would be the Anti-Saloon League, now working wonders by its sane principles and com-mon sense methods. The scope and mission of these organiza-tions vary. Let us ask the question. Is an organization justi-fiable whose purpose and aims are already covered by another greater, more inclusive and comprehensive organization? For example, does the desecration of the American Sabbath demand is THE MEKCUBT. an organization whoso purposes shall be to mitigate its abuse or to give the laborer his rest, and so on, when the State or the Church should properly regulate these matters. This is not per-haps a good concrete example, but it will suffice to illustrate the point in question. It must not be understood that organization is not essential to moral and social reform. The Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals has its place; the Civic Asso-ciation for Public Improvement is certainly a good thing; Purity organizations, Peace organizations and Charity organizations— all may be productive of immense good. But it is the sub-di-visions of these ideas and principles into so many corresponding small organizations that are hurtful. The trouble is not in or-ganization but in excessive organization. Another field in which too many organizations are undouhtedly "responsible for the destruction of the real usefulness of their gen-eral principles, is that of the fraternal secret orders. These, too, like the church and reform organizations have multiplied with great rapidity in recent years. The principles of these various orders are mostly of a patriotic, fraternal, or charitable nature; their emblems are such words as these: Virtue, Liberty, Pa-triotism, Mercy, Charity or Fraternity. One especial feature of the majority of such orders, is the sickness and death benefits. This feature really forms the basis for the large membership. With some exceptions of course, there can hardly be any seri-ous charge brought against the principles of these secret orders. Here, too, the harmful results ensue from the fact that there are too many being organized. They can not compete with the in-surance companies and the already existing secret orders of an established reputation. Frequently men unite with as many as six or more of these orders. These societies like all other orga-nizations must have their regular meetings, whether weekly or monthly, to maintain interest. Evidently faithfulness in dis-charging duties and pledges necessitates neglect of other import-ant business or home relations. As a result of this complexity many a one drops out. Consequently for lack of membership and financial strength, many organizations of this type "go un-der," in common parlance. Hence there is almost absolute loss of the money paid in. This condition needs no further comment. The multiplication of secret fraternal orders without a very ., THE MERCURY. 19 strong, practical, financial basis, is bound to demonstrate the evil effects of over-organization. Tliere is an economic aspect to this problem of organization. And the disastrous effects of over-organization frequently find their causes in economic conditions. The financial side is espe-cially referred to. The carrying out of the principles of an or-ganization incurs more or less expense, depending upon its na-ture. If it is an association for moral, social or civic reform, or if a fraternal order, it must have its official newspaper organ, its corps of workers and representatives in the field. The exten-siveness of the various systems and processes of work vary. In any case the financial funds must be raised to insure the welfare and safety of the organization. Very frequently many must suffer and finally fail through lack of monetary resources. The newspapers representing church denominational interests and moral reform are constantly making strenuous appeals for in-creased subscription lists in order to maintain their existence. The demands upon the average man's poeketbook made by the innumerable organizations are great. Only the most practical, beneficial and important organizations can survive. The others eke out a miserable existence and become a parasite on society. It is pitiable to see an organization launch out with seemingly bright prospects and worthy ideals, soon to be overwhelmned by the more solid, sturdy ones already in existence. Yet this oc-curs somewhere nearly every day. Another feature of nearly all organizations is to hold conven-tions, assemblies and so forth. These may occur annually, bien-nially or in a few cases less often. It may on the surface seem of little value to refer to this fact. But the increase of all sorts of organizations has occasioned so many such gatherings that the. people at large are coming to view them with dissatisfaetiou'- Pree entertainment at even church assemblies is no longer pos-sible at many places. The demands upon good nature and hos-pitality become too excessive. This is but one phase of the man • agement of the convention prohlem. Too much needless organi-zation with its array of conventions and external manifestations, will soon find a complaining public. As stated at the outset the whole world is full of organiza-tions. It is impossible to enter detailedly into all the different I GETTYSBURG COLLEGE 1 f Gettysburg, Pa. LIBRARY 20 THE MEECUBY. fields and discuss this problem of over-organization. Thus fir I have pointed out the tendencies along certain lines and shown the evils thereof. Perhaps in other lines of activity the danger of over-organization is not yet to be feared. The organization in political life certainly cannot be ques-tioned. The safety and welfare of a nation depends largely upon the interest of the people in the government. The sub-divisions of our own country into parts ranging from the grand federal to the county, district or municipal, form the basis for the people's share in government. Let us observe conditions among the industries and professions. Every branch of industry is thoroughly organized, and has its official organs, its conventions, its officers, routine of work, and so forth—all to advance their representative interests. These include all trades and business professions, which are numbered by the hundreds. It would be useless to enumerate them. It is only by the above methods that they can further their interests. The conditions and needs of the age demand such organizations. Take for example, the great agricultural industry: possibly no industry has ever made such strides. The methods of farming are assuming a scientific coloring, through Experimental Sta-tions, State Agricultural Schools, Farmers' Institutes and other organizations. As yet organization does not seem to be produc-ing harmful results along this line of industry. And perhaps the same thing could be said of the other indus+ries and occupa-tions. In like manner the educational and professional fields are im-proving their methods of work. Jfot thus to organize and mutur ally assist each other by new plans and good ideas, would be a cause of selfishness. Hence it is not difficult to undertsand why every week has its record of assemblies of educators, medical men, and the other professions. The tendency along the educational line may perhaps need restraint, lest too many chatauquas over-flow us with methods of work and instruction, and confuse our better judgment. A similar tendency within the past few years is the idea .of reunions. Every day in the summer season is scheduled for some sort of a reunion, varying in extent from a church denominational affair to a Sunday School picnic. Again, THE MERCURT 21 we repeat, the motive and aim are right. But are we carrying the idea too far? To summarize briefly the content of our discussion, we first note that the opposition is not against organization in itself. Over-organization tends to despise rather than marshal concen-tration of effort; it is impossible to devote the required amount of time and money to many organizations, though all may be more or less worthy. Too often over-organization becomes a matter of formal externality and lacks moral or spiritual earnestness. We need but cite the methods of modern evangelism to impress this fact. In conclusion it can be said that the formation of an or-ganization whose purpose shall be to prevent the formation of useless organizations, would be hailed as a great blessing to man-kind. WHAT IS SUCCESS. E. W. HARNER, '12. UCCESS, as generally defined, means the attainment of a proposed object. In this sense the man who makes it the object of his life to win a great fortune and does so, is successful, in that, he accomplishes what he has aimed for. This too, is the worldly conception of the subject. Hence, the man who starts in business, whatever his circumstances may be when he begins, and who, amasses a great fortune, is said to be successful. The politician who reaches out into-the political world and grasps the full glory of a politician, is said to be a successful man, in that he attains that which he has had in view. The young lawyer, who is admitted to the bar and performs his duties with great skill is looked upon by the world as being successful. But what is a successful life? It is not the amassing of wealth only, nor the attainment of high position, nor yet the win-ning of fame in one form or another. Life is made up of many-interests and the reaching of no one particular goal will neces-sarilv mean success. 22 THE MERCURY. "Wealth is not always a synonym of success." Many men whom the world delights to honor, attained their lofty heights of grandeur without ever acquiring anything of wealth. The truly successful are those who have achieved the greatest good in their respective callings, whether that success has brought them riches or not. Honor and fame are not requisites to success. Many men have reached positions of wealth, of high honor and fame, and yet their lives in the true sense have been failures. "Honor and Fame, from no conditions rise, Act well your part, there, all the honor lies." What, then, is true success ? No better answer could be given than that success is the faithful performance of all the duties of life that devolve upon us. God brings every human being into the world for a purpose, and he who comes the nearest to the ful-filment of that purpose is successful, whether he dies rich or poor, occupies a high or humble position, whether his name be known or unknown to the world. The successful are those who can surmount all difficulties, who can govern their own lives and Avho can say to the devil when tempted, "Get thee behind me Sa-tan." Men of great physical strength or those who are great in battle are not always successful, but those who are the architects of their own fortunes, and whose lives are full of kind deeds and noble acts. "It calls for something more than brawn, or muscle to overcome, An enemy that marches not with banner, plume or drum, A foe forever lurking nigh in silent, stealthy tread, Forever near thy board by day, at night thy bed. All honor, then, to that brave heart, though poor or rich he be, Who struggles with his baser part who conquers and is free. He may not wear a hero's crown nor fill a hero's grave, But truth will place his name among the bravest of the brave." THE MERCURY. 23 OUR SYMBOL—OUR IDEAL. RALPH E. RUDISILL, 'lO.* N all ages the achievements of man and his aspirations have been represented in symbols. Eaces have disap-peared and no record remains of their rise or fall, but by their symbols we know their history. The mono-liths of the Assyrians and the pyramids of the Egyptians tell their stories of forgotten civilization. They teach us sad lessons of the vanity of ambition; cruelty of arbitrary power, and the miseries of mankind. The Olympian Jupiter enthroned in the Parthenon expressed in ivory and gold the awful majesty of the Greek idea of the King of the Gods; the bronze statue of Minerva on the Acropolis was a magnificent symbol of the protection of the patron Goddess of Athens to the mariners who steer their ships by her helmet and spear. But these are all dwarfs in com-parison to our symbol. Greater than the monument in St. Paul's Cathedral commemorating the victories of Wellington upon land; greater than the monuments upon this very battlefield where lay buried the shackles of nearly four millions of men. Greater than these is our symbol—the fruit of political equality, of intelligence and virtue, of private sovereignty and public duty: it is the free, true, harmonious man of America. America. Ah! what a name! To-day we stand a nation that has uprooted slavery; a nation that has crushed anarchy; a nation that has overcome bankruptcy. How we rejoice in our principles of government! How they represent to the world the best results of liberty. De-mocracy is our nation's symbol. Manhood is the symbol of our people. Manhood is the Gibraltar of our Eepublic. Manhood, that which no ancient nation has ever fostered. Walk thoughtfully, kind friends, among the nations of to-day. You are tramping upon the fallen graves of centuries. Why have they gone? They died, not of old age but from the results of injustice and wrong. They died for want of manhood. Na-tional power is nothing. Universities are nothing. Colleges are nothing without manhood. Can America be added to this long list of republics. Can she thus betray herself ? Assuredly not. 'Winner of Junior Oratorical contest. 24 THE MEKCUBY. Search the creation round and where can you find a country that represents so sublime a view as America in equality. What noble institutions! What a comprehensive policy! What a wise equalization of every political advantage! ISTo fairer prospect of success could be presented. This is a land where competition is free. This is a republic which Mammon shall not rule. This is a nation where anarchy shall not sway. Equal rights and common opportunities have been the spurs of ambition and the motors of success. The American asks for a fair field and he becomes a Eoosevelt or a Lincoln. "Our only path is duty, our lamp is truth, our goal is victory." Who, then, are the truest Americans of our country to-day? Not the man who allows the glitter of gold to blind him; not the man who stands back and sees the liberty and happiness of thou-sands of women and children sacrificed upon the altars of Mam-mon, not he who corrupts the legislature. But he who has chosen a high ideal. Our country's appeal to-day goes forth to the humblest citizen. She has thrust upon everyone the most sacred privilege that she can give to man,—the privilege of sharing in the government and guarding her welfare. She asks of him in return to live a heroic life. No victory can be lasting, no reform can be permanent, unless the citizen back of it is just and virtu-ous. For the noblest ideal we look to Him above. He it was who taught this principle of equality. Was it not He who taught that man is worth more than money. Was it not this ideal that builded the foundations of free government as broad and as deep as this continent. Was it not this that stayed the tide on this heroic field. Such must be the active ideal of the American to-day. "Eight is right—since God is God, And right the day must win. To doubt would be disloyalty, To falter, would be sin." As Antaeus in battle renewed his strength whenever he touched his Mother Earth, so shall this Eepublic live, as long as its citi-zens follow and imitate the examples of our makers of the con-stitution and the Prince of Peace. THE MERCURY. 25 Assuredly we have reason to look into the future with hope. A hope not built upon the shadow of a glorious past, but rather upon the integrity of the average American citizen. A hope built upon the principles of equality and justice. May our citizens march clown the ages with the symbol of liberty and with the Bible for their guide in morals and conduct, let them as they lead the grand procession to that land beyond where shall be the union of all mankind, exclaim: "Forever float that standard sheet, Where breathes the foevbut falls before us, With freedom's soil beneath our feet And freedom's banner streaming o'er us." AN INDIAN SOLILOQUY. 1911. T was a beautiful night, such as is seldom seen, even in the warm summer months, in the valley of the majestic Susquehanna. The sun had set over an hour ago with a clear sky and the western horizon, formed by the dis-tant mountain tops, was still a shade brighter than the rest of the heavenly dome. Not a zephyr was stirring, not even on tha bosom of the broad river, whose surface was as calm and placid as a sea of glass. One by one the stars were beginning to peep from the heavens and smile upon the drowsy earth. Far away in the east, over the top of the mountain like a great silver ball sus-pended from the lofty home of the gods, hung the moon in all her beauty, shedding upon the earth a soft mellow light. To add to the beauty of the scene, far to the north could be heard the soft rippling of the stream, as it rushed between the rocks at the falls. The water-gods seemed to be doing their best to excel all na-ture, and to the ear of the silent listener, the noise of the waters bore something of the divine in nature. Such was the scene be- 26 THE MERCURY. fore Splashing Water as he lay upon the ground, before the old wigwam. Splashing Water was the son of the chief of the Wiconisco In-dians. Long ago his father's braves had intruded upon the hunt-ing grounds of the great Susquehannas, who claimed all the land bordering upon the great river which still bears their name. The Susquehannas resented the intrusion, but Splashing Water's father, after counselling with all his warriors, decided to make good his claim with the arrow and the tomahawk. Preparations for war were made and one dark night when all was ready, the Wiconisco braves stole forth from their camp to meet the Susque-hannas in deadly conflict. Early in the morning, long before the face of the Great Spirit began to light up the eastern sky, the battle was fought. The Wiconiscos were defeated. Twenty of their braves fell by the arrows of the enemy, but by far the great-est loss to the whole tribe was that of Splashing Water. Splash-ing Water, the pride of the camp, was captured and taken far away to the great camp of the Susquehannas on the Island of the Bald Eagle. That was many moons ago and tonight as he lay before the wigwam of his guard, he pictured to himself the sight of his father's camp. "It is true," thought he, "this camp is much bigger and this tribe is much stronger than my father's, and then too, they have the Great Eiver, but still I would rather be home on the great mountain." "What are they doing at home," he wondered, "perhaps they are planning how to come and free me from these awful men." He then pictured his father's camp. There were the wigwams of the braves arranged in order around the clear, cool spring and the great trees casting their soft shadows over the ground. There were the camp-fires, just dying out and around them lay the forms of many sleeping warriors. "How fine it would be to be there," thought he. Here he glanced around and noticed that the fires of his cap-tors were also dying out. Here and there among the wigwams the form of a dusky warrior moved about, but otherwise all was quiet, responding to the beautiful night the Great Spirit had given. "A little longer," thought Splashing Water," and they will all be asleep. Then why can't I escape?" He decided to THE MERCURY. 27 wait, for he saw that his guard, who was lying near him, was be-ginning to doze. In about an hour everything was quiet. Not a moving figure could be seen, and Splashing Water decided that now was the time to make a dash for home. Cautiously raising himself, he crept to the entrance of his guard's wigwam. All was still within. He crept a few steps farther and felt about for the bow and quiver of his guard. He grasped the bow in his hand and quietly hung the quiver over his shoulder. Peering out of the entrance, he made sure that the track was clear, then slowly crept forth in the direction of the shore, stopping every few paces, and straining every nerve to hear the faintest sound of alarm. But not a sound did he hear. Finally he arrived in the clump of willow trees overhang-ing the shore, under whose protection the bark canoes of his cap-tors were moored. Quietly creeping into the nearest one he grasped a pole and gently pushed it from the shore. When the boat was far enough from shore to be controlled by the current, he lay flat on the bottom of it and allowed it to drift down stream, in order that he might not make the least noise. When he had drifted for some time, he arose to his feet, grasped the pole and pushed the frail canoe to the shore with great speed. "Good-bye to the Island of the Bald Eagle," thought Splashing Water as he leaped upon the shore and plunged forward under cover of the thick forest. He traveled all night, and at the first signs of dawn drew near to the camp of his father. Great was the rejoicing as the fires of the tribe were kindled, amid the talk and laughter of the braves and squaws, when into the camp strode the athletic form of Splashing Water, the pride of the Wiconiscos. I H E HE RC U RV Entered at the Postoffice at Gettysburg as second-class Matter. VOL. XVII GETTYSBURG, PA., OCTOBER, 1909 No. 5 Editor in-Chief SAMUEL FAUSOLD, 'IO. Exchange Editor G. E. BOWERSOX, 'io Business Manager PAUL S. MILLER, 'IO Ass't Bus. Managers ROY R. ALLEN, 'II RUFUS N. WENRICK, 'II Assistant Editor RALPH E. RUDISILL, 'IO Associate Editors E. J. BOWMAN, 'II C. M. DAVIS, 'II Advisory Board PROF. G. F. SANDERS, A. M. PROF. P. M. BIKLE, PH. D. PROF. C. J. GRIMM, PH. D. Published each month, from October to June inclusive, by the joint literary Societies of Pennsylvania (Gettysburg) College. Subscription price, one dollar a year in advance ; single copies 15 cents. Notice to discontinue sending THE MERCURY to any address must be ac-companied by all arrearages. Students, Professors and Alumni are cordially invited to contribute. All subscriptions and business matter should be addressed to the Business Manager. Articles for publication should be addressed to the Editor. Address THE MERCURY, GETTYSBURG, PA. EDITORIALS. IN this, the first number of the MEBCUEY, since the opening of college, we take the opportunity of impressing upon the student body the importance of the liter-ary societies. The literary so-cieties hold out to every man at Gettysburg a golden opportunity for self-development. True it is, the class room is the place for in-tellectual training, but the liter-ary societies are a most useful adjunct for the training of a dif- THE MERCURY. ferent sort, though of no less importance, is here received. No col-lege man who cannot express his thoughts to the best possible advantage, measures up to the standard which the world sets up for him. To meet this demand for correct expression of thought is the purpose of the literary societies. For certain reasons, how-ever, during the past year, the college community has been very indifferent to literary work. The various phases of college life were emphasized to such a degree, that apparently the work of the societies was excluded and consequently literary spirit was very low. Now at the opening of the new collegiate year let us firmly resolve that this shall not be the case in the future. Let us go to work and strive to raise the standard up to its old mark. To the new men, we would say, join a literary society early in your course. We do not presume to dictate which society you should join. Each one of the societies needs you, and your so-ciety will be for you just what you help to make it. But what-ever else you do, join one of the literary societies. However, when you have joined, fall to work. No society will do you any good whatever, unless you work for it. Let us all, both old men and new, work for the glory of Phrena and Philo and strive to make this a banner year in literary work at Gettysburg. IT is a terrible thought that the "very glory of our civilization is the danger of our times." In the utilization of all the agencies of nature in every line of development, in the multiplication of the sources of wealth and prosperity, this country is unparalleled, and yet every element of progress carries with it the agencies of destruction. Along with the best of benefits march dangerous evils. For "vice and immorality sweep over this land like black clouds." Simply turn to the politicians of New York and we see them attacking the Governor, thus making it hard for young men to do right and easy for them to do wrong. After we have been launched into the world to win our way as best we can, the State takes no further action than to provide for a policeman to arrest us if we go astray. And then there is before us the saloon, pool-room and gambling den to invite us as participants. We have to but ask ourselves, how many men have fallen to such a degradation and answer by referring to Sing Sing where 30 THE MERCURY. seventy per cent, of the prisoners are college and university grad-uates. Why have such men of splendid opportunities fallen to such a state? We find it is because they have never endeavored to cultivate their morals or to strive for manliness. It seems to be the tendency of college men to be pusillanimous and discourage rather than encourage the aspirants to an exalted character, to taunt him with assertions hard for a sensitive boy to bear, as to his rusticity and state of being unsophisticated. How often does one learn too late that liberty with friends causes ruin, that in-dulgence is only to burst the restraints of the Ten Command-ments, the Golden Eule and the teachings of home. In this day of twentieth century hustle—in this CULTURE age Qj! fgygj-igh haste, culture has trouble to hold its own. Culture which means a liberal education, broad-minded-ness and refinement, is rivalled by our modern all-pervading lust for gold. Disregarding morality and final destin\r, what shall you do? Shall you spend your life in hot pursuit of the almighty dollar or seek those indefinable yet so easily recognized qualities, the sum total of which constitutes culture. This is the question so often confronting the young man just out of High School. He necessarily ponders, "Shall I take a purely technical course preparing me for one line of work or shall I take a general college course with the view of developing the all-around man. The temptation to follow the first alternative is hard to over-come. This fact is exemplified in men in the business world who are experts in their own departments of work, yet are lamentably ignorant as to all other subjects. These men do not have a true sense of values. They do not have the right perspective of life. They too often spend their whole lives in the pursuit of dollars for the dollar's sake and cannot enjoy what we call the higher things, because of lack of culture. As an illustration, these one-sided men can not enjoy music because they do not understand music. This fact fortifies the truism that a man gets out of a thing what he puts in it. TUP: MERCURY. 31 A man should be true to himself. If a man is true to himself, he will find time to develop his aesthetic and moral natures. Thus he can enjoy life in the full and besides the busy hours spent in attaining a livelihood can snatch a few moments from his busy life to enjoy nature and all her beauties. No matter what your profession will be, build upon the solid foundation of a collegiate course. This will insure knowledge, efficiency and cul-ture. DON'T forget the Bloomhardt literary prizes to be awarded next spring. These prizes will be awarded on the basis of literary merit. Get busy! Use your literary talent. Thus help your-self and immediately help us retain the high standard of the MERCURY. STUDENTS patronize our advertisers! The MERCURY adver-tisers are friends of the college and of you. Show your appre-ciation by helping them, even as they help us. A BOOK REVIEWS. HE Testing of Diana Mallory, by Mrs. Humphrey Ward. —Philo. Here is an interesting picture of English life. The authoress depicts the political and social life of England as few novelists can. We are led by easy stages to a realization of England's greatness as an empire and learn something of the domestic problems which concern her. To be sure, a love tale is the binding thread of the story. Diana Mallory is a true heroine. We love her from start to finish— sympathize with her in her troubles and rejoice with her in her joys. The other characters of the story are representative of every phase of English life. The Englishman in his favorite past-time—hunting—is seen hot on the chase and the parliamen-tarian playing with might and main the uncertain but always in- 32 THE MERCURY. teresting game of politics engages our rapt attention. Incident-ally we are given a picture of beautiful Italy and interesting glimpses of India and other parts of the world are obtained. The Diva's Ruby, by P. Marion Crawford. . Philo-—is a narra-tion of the winning of Diva, an English primadonna, by Win. Van Torp, an American cowboy millionaire. The scene is laid chiefly upon the continent and in London. However we are first introduced to a little Tartar city in Central Asia from which comes the ruby which gives the book its title. The book portrays the moving of that master passion, love, showing the terrible con-flict which takes place in the hearts of both men and women, the conflict between true love and the obligations of honor. The characters are of a high type except where the oriental thirst for revenge betrays itself in the person of Baraka. The plot is com-plex in that it centers about three characters instead of the or-dinary one or two. The style is clear but retarded by unimport-ant details. Moreover the language used by the various charac-ters is not altogether in harmony with themselves as the writer portrays them. We find very little difference between the con-versation of the learned Greek scholar, Logotheti, and the rough, uncultured American financier, Van Torp. All things consid-ered, it deserves to stand among the modern works of fiction. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. I•N this Drama of Tour Year's Course, Play your part without dad's horse ; This to do is up to you With just a little tact between each yearly act, In some domain take a stroll And sell ALUMINUM for next year's Role (roll). Every summer hundreds of students raake BIG MONEY selling Aluminum Cooking Uteusils. For particulars address LOUIS HETZEL, Gettysburg College, GETTVSBURB, PA. THE STEWART & STEEN CO., COLLEGE ENGRAVERS, 1024 Arch Street, PHILADELPHIA. MAKERS OF INVITATIONS, PROGRAMS, MENUS, VISITING CARDS, DANCE CARDS, MONOGRAMS, CLASS AND FRATERNITY STATIONERY. P. S. MILLER, 'TO, Representative, Who has a full line of samples. kl^H, EDUCATION The times an 1 the Schools demand that the best things shall be done and in the best manner. Watermans@)FountamPen accomplishes everything that can be required of a good writing in-strument. Made to last for years of service and give its owner the satisfaction which comes with owning "the best." W From all dealers. The Globe trade-mark is our guarantee *~—^-^ school SI. Bo.lon 209 Sl.lc Si ChU."> Q V 742 Morkel Si-. San Franci*co. 1.10 5t. Jemci Si. Montreal 12 Cold«n L*n«. London GR. do Hono^-e Paris PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. FUfJJVTTU^E Mattresses, Bed Springs, Iron Beds, Picture Frames, Repair Work done promptly. Under-taking a specialty. - Telephone No. 97. H. B. BENDER. 37 Baltimore Street, Gettysburg, Pa EDGAR C. TAWNEY BAKER West Middle Street. J. B. WINEMAN, DEALER IN CHOICE FAMILY GROCERIES, PROVISIONS AND FRUITS, BOARDING CLUBS A SPECIALTY. L. WEIGAND, DEALER IN FRESH AND CURED MEATS OF ALL KINDS-Boarding Clubs a Specialty. Sou^p's f^estaupant, No. 7 Chambersburg Street. J PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. EMIL ZOTHE, College Emblems, Engraver, Designer and Manufacturing Jeweler, 722 Chestnut St, Philadelphia. Specialties: Masonic Marks, Society Badges, College Buttons, Pins, Scarf Pins, Stick Pins and Athletic Prizes. All Goods ordered through G. F. Kieffer. Charles S. Mumper, DEADER IN FURNITURE, PICTURE FRAMES OF ALL SORTS REPAIR WORK DONE PROMPTLY I will also BUY or EXCHANGE any SECOND-HAND FURNITURE No. 4 Chambersburg street, Gettysburg, Pa. OHLER BRO.'S RESTAURANT, First National Bank Bld'g. The place to eat the best Ice Cream. QUICK LUNCH and Oysters in season. D. J. Swartz, DEALER IN COUNTRY PRODUCE, GROCERIES, CIGARS AND TOBACCO. GETTYSBURG. J. i MUMPER Your Photographer, If not, why not? 41 Baltimore St., Gettysburg. FLEMMING X BAIR'S LIVERY, Baltimore Street, First Square, Gettysburg-, Pa. Competent Guides for all parts of the Battlefield. Arrange-ments by telegram or letter. Lock Bock 257. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. WINDSOR HOTEL, W. T. BEDBAKEE, Manager. Midway between Broad St. Station and Beading Terminal on Filbert St. A convenient and homelike place to stay while in the city shopping. An excellent restaurant where good service combines with low prices. BOOMS $1.00 PEE DAY AND UP. The only moderate priced hotel of reputation and consequence in PHILADELPHIA. The Modern Steam Laundry . . OF YORK . . Offers the COLLEGE STUDENTS first-class work at Special Low Prices. E. C. STOUPFER, Local Agt. C. D. SMITH, Prop. The Baltimore Medical College Preliminary Fall Course begins September ist. Regular Winter Course begins September 20th. Liberal teaching facilities ; Modern college buildings ; Comfortable lecture hall and amphitheatres ; Large and complete equipped laboratories; Capacious hospital and dispensary; Lying-in department for teaching clinical obstetrics ; Large clinics. Send for catalogue. Address DAVID STREETT, M. D., Dean, N. E. Cor. Madison St., and Linden Ave., Baltimore, Md. COMPILER IMPRINT ON JOB WORK MEANS TASTY WORK CAREFULLY DONE. MENU CARDS WINDOW POSTERS LETTER HEADS ENVELOPES DANCE CARDS TICKETS Programs of all kinds. Everything the College Man wants in Paper and Ink. Specially designed work. Latest Effects in Paper, done in Colors along lines of College Men's Associations. Catalog and Book work. The Gettysbutg Compiler will keep old and new students in touch with town and college life.
Die Inhalte der verlinkten Blogs und Blog Beiträge unterliegen in vielen Fällen keiner redaktionellen Kontrolle.
Warnung zur Verfügbarkeit
Eine dauerhafte Verfügbarkeit ist nicht garantiert und liegt vollumfänglich in den Händen der Blogbetreiber:innen. Bitte erstellen Sie sich selbständig eine Kopie falls Sie einen Blog Beitrag zitieren möchten.
Mary Elizabeth King on Civil Action for Social Change, the Transnational Women's Movement, and the Arab Awakening
Nonviolent resistance remains by and large a marginal topic to IR. Yet it constitutes an influential idea among idealist social movements and non-Western populations alike, one that has moved to the center stage in recent events in the Middle East. In this Talk, Mary King—who has spent over 40 years promoting nonviolence—elaborates on, amongst others, the women's movement, nonviolence, and civil action more broadly.
Print version of this Talk (pdf)
What is, according to you, the central challenge or principal debate in International Relations? And what is your position regarding this challenge/in this debate?
The field of International Relations is different from Peace and Conflict Studies; it has essentially to do with relationships between states and developed after World War I. In the 1920s, the big debates concerned whether international cooperation was possible, and the diplomatic elite were very different from diplomats today. The roots of Peace and Conflict Studies go back much further. By the late 1800s peace studies already existed in the Scandinavian countries. Studies of industrial strikes in the United States were added by the 1930s, and the field had spread to Europe by the 1940s. Peace and Conflict Studies had firmly cohered by the 1980s, and soon encircled the globe. Broad in spectrum and inherently multi-disciplinary, it is not possible to walk through one portal to enter the field.
To me it is also important that Peace and Conflict studies is not wary of asking the bigger hypothetical questions such as 'Can we built a better world?' 'How do we do a better job at resolving conflicts before they become destructive?' 'How do we create more peaceable societies?' If we do not pose these questions, we are unlikely to find the answers. Some political scientists say that they do not wish to privilege either violence or nonviolent action. I am not in that category, trying not to privilege violence or nonviolent action. The field of peace and conflict studies is value-laden in its pursuit of more peaceable societies. We need more knowledge and study of how conflicts can be addressed without violence, including to the eventual benefit of all the parties and the larger society. When in 1964 Martin Luther King Jr received the Nobel Peace Prize, his remarks in Oslo that December tied the nonviolent struggle in the United States to the whole planet's need for disarmament. He said that the most exceptional characteristic of the civil rights movement was the direct participation of masses of people in it. King's remarks in Oslo were also his toughest call for the use of nonviolent resistance on issues other than racial injustice. International nonviolent action, he said, could be utilized to let global leaders know that beyond racial and economic justice, individuals across the world were concerned about world peace:
I venture to suggest [above all] . . . that . . . nonviolence become immediately a subject for study and for serious experimentation in every field of human conflict, by no means excluding relations between nations . . . which [ultimately] make war. . . .
In the half century since King made his address in Oslo, nonviolent civil resistance has not been allocated even a tiny fraction of the resources for study that have been dedicated to the fields of democratization, development, the environment, human rights, and aspects of national security. Many, many questions beg for research, including intensive interrogation of failures. Among the new global developments with which to be reckoned is the enlarging role of non-state, non-governmental organizations as intermediaries, leading dialogue groups comprised of adversaries discussing disputatious issues and working 'hands-on' to intervene directly in local disputes. The role of the churches and laity in ending Mozambique's civil war comes to mind. One challenge within IR is how to become more flexible in viewing the world, in which the nation state cannot control social change, and with the widening of civil space.
How did you arrive at where you currently are in your thinking about IR?
I came from a family that was deeply engaged with social issues. My father was the eighth Methodist minister in six generations from North Carolina and Virginia. The Methodist church in both Britain and the United States has a history of concern for social responsibility ― a topic of constant discussion in my home as a child and young adult. When four African American students began the southern student sit-in movement in Greensboro, North Carolina, on February 1, 1960, by sitting-in at a Woolworth's lunch counter, I was still in college. Although I am white, I began to think about how to join the young black people who were intentionally violating the laws of racial segregation by conducting sit-ins at lunch counters across the South. Soon more white people, very like me, were joining them, and the sweep of student sit-ins had become truly inter-racial. The sit-in movement is what provided the regional base for what would become a mass U.S. civil rights movement, with tens of thousands of participants, defined by the necessity for fierce nonviolent discipline. So, coming from a home where social issues were regularly discussed it was almost natural for me to become engaged in the civil rights movement. And I have remained engaged with such issues for the rest of my life, while widening my aperture. Today I work on a host of questions related to conflict, building peace, gender, the combined field of gender and peace-building, and nonviolent or civil resistance. At a very young age, I had started thinking as a citizen of the world and watching what was happening worldwide, rather than merely in the United States.
Martin Luther King (to whom I am not related) would become one of history's most influential agents for propagating knowledge of the potential for constructive social change without resorting to violence. He was the most significant exemplar for what we simply called The Movement. Yet the movement had two southern organizations: in 1957 after the success of the Montgomery bus boycott of 1955-56, he created, along with others, the Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC). The other organization was the one for which I worked for four years: the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC, pron. snick), which initially came into being literally to coordinate among the leaders of the student sit-in campaigns. As the sit-ins spread across the South, 70,000 black, and, increasingly, white, students participated. By the end of 1960, 3,600 would have been jailed.
SCLC and SNCC worked together but had different emphases: one of our emphases in SNCC was on eliciting leadership representing the voices of those who had been ignored in the past. We identified many women with remarkable leadership skills and sought to strengthen them. We wanted to build institutions that would make it easier for poor black southern communities to become independent and move out of the 'serfdom' in which they lived. Thus we put less prominence on large demonstrations, which SCLC often emphasized. Rather, we stressed the building of alternative (or parallel) institutions, including voter registration, alternative political parties, cooperatives, and credit unions.
What would a student need (dispositions, skills) to become a specialist in IR or understand the world in a global way?
One requirement is a subject that has virtually disappeared from the schools in the United States: the field of geography. It used to be taught on every level starting in kindergarten, but has now been melded into a mélange called 'social sciences'. You would be surprised at how much ignorance exists and how it affects effectiveness. I served for years on the board of directors of an esteemed international non-profit private voluntary organization and recall a secretary who thought that Africa was a country. This is not simplistic — if you don't know the names of continents, countries, regions, and the basic political and economic history, it's much harder to think critically about the world. Secondly, students need to possess an attitude of reciprocity and mutuality. No perfect country exists; there is no nirvana without intractable problems in our world. No society, for example, has solved the serious problems of gender inequity that impede all spheres of life. Every society has predicaments and problems that need to be addressed, necessitating a constant process. So we each need to stand on a platform in which every nation can improve the preservation of the natural environment, the way it monitors and protects human rights, transitions to democratic systems, the priority it places on the empowerment of women, and so on. On this platform, concepts of inferior and superior are of little value.
You also co-authored an article in 1965 about the role of women and how working in a political movement for equality (the civil rights movement) has affected your perceptions of the relationship between men and women. Do you believe that the involvement of women in the Civil Rights Movement brought more gender equality in the USA and do you think involvement in Nonviolent Resistance movements in other places in the world could start such a process?
From within the heart of the civil rights movement I wrote an article with Casey Hayden, with whom I worked in Atlanta in the main office of the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC) and in the Mississippi Freedom Summer of 1964. Casey (Sandra Cason) and I were deeply engaged in a series of conversations involving other women in SNCC about what we had been learning, the lessons from our work aiding poor black people to organize, and asking ourselves whether our insights from being part of SNCC could be applied to other forms of injustice, such as inequality for women. The document reflected our growth and enlarging understanding of how to mobilize communities, how to strategize, how to achieve lasting change, and was a manifestation of this expanding awareness. The title was Sex and Caste – A Kind of Memo. Caste is an ancient Hindu demarcation that not only determines an individual's social standing on the basis of the group into which one is born, but also differentiates and assigns occupational and economic roles. It cannot be changed. Casey and I thought of caste as comparable to the sex of one's birth. Women endure many forms of prejudice, bias, discrimination, and cruelty merely because they are female. For these reasons we chose the term caste. We sent our memorandum to forty women working in local peace and civil rights movements of the United States. The anecdotal evidence is strong that it inspired other women, who started coming together collectively to work on their own self-emancipation in 'consciousness raising groups.' It had appeared in Liberation magazine of the War Resisters League in April 1966 and was a catalyst in spurring the U.S. women's movement; indeed, the consciousness-raising groups fuelled the women's movement in the United States during the 1970s. Historians reflect that the article provided tinder for what is now called 'second-wave feminism', and the 1965 original is anthologized as one of the generative documents of twentieth-century gender studies.
We have to remember that women's organizations are nothing new, but have been poorly documented in history and that much information has been lost. Women have been prime actors for nonviolent social change in many parts of the world for a long time. New Zealand was the first country to grant women the vote, in 1893, after decades of organizing. Other countries followed: China, Iran, later the United States and the United Kingdom. Women in Japan would not vote until 1946. IR expert Fred Halliday contends that one of the most remarkable transnational movements of the modern age was the women's suffrage movement. The movement to enfranchise women may have been the biggest transnational nonviolent movement of human history. It was a significant historical phenomenon that throws light on how it is sometimes easier to bring about social and political change now than in the past.
Nonviolent movements seem to be growing around the world, and not only in dictatorships but also in democracies in Europe and the USA. How do you explain this?
I think that the sharing of knowledge is the answer to this question. Study in the field of nonviolent action has accelerated since the 1970s, often done by people who are both practitioners and scholars, as am I. Organizing nonviolently for social justice is not new, but the knowledge that has consolidated during the last 40 years has been major. The works of Gene Sharp have been significant, widely translated, and are accessible through the Albert EinsteinInstitution. His first major work, The Politics of Nonviolent Action, in three volumes, came out in 1973 (Boston: Porter Sargent Publishers). It marked the development of a new understanding of how this form of cooperative action works, the conditions under which it can be optimized, and the ways in which one can improve effectiveness. Sharp's works have since been translated into more than 40 languages. Also valuable are the works and translations of dozens of other scholars, who often stand on his shoulders. Today there may be 200 scholar-activists in this field worldwide, with a great deal of work now underway in related fields. Knowledge is being shared not only through translated works, but also through organizations and their training programs, such as the War Resisters League International and the International Fellowship of Reconciliation, each of which came into existence in Britain around World War I. Both are still running seminars, training programs, and distributing books. George Lakey's Training for Change and a new database at Swarthmore College that he has developed are sharing knowledge. So is the International Center for Nonviolent Conflict, which has built a dramatic record in a short time, having run more than 400 seminars and workshops in more than 139 countries. The three major films that ICNC has produced (for example, 'Bringing Down a Dictator'), have been translated into 20 languages and been publicly broadcast to more than 20 million viewers.
After its success, leaders from the Serbian youth movement Otpor! (Resistance) that in 2000 disintegrated the Slobodan Milošević dictatorship formed a network of activists, including experienced veterans from civil-resistance struggles in South Africa, the Philippines, Lebanon, Georgia, and Ukraine to share their experiences with other movements. People can now more easily find knowledge on the World Wide Web, often in their original language or a second language, and they can find networks that share information about their experiences, including their successes and failures.
I reject the Twitter explanation for the increased use of nonviolent action or civil resistance, because all nonviolent movements appropriate the most advanced technologies available. This pattern is related to the importance of communications for their basic success. Nonviolent mobilizations must be very shrewd in putting across their purpose, their goals and objectives, preparing slogans, and conveying information on how people can become involved. In order for people to join—bearing in mind that numbers are important for success—it is critically important to make clear what goal(s) you are seeking and why you have elected to work with civil resistance. This decision is sometimes hard to understand for people who have suffered great cruelty from their opponent, and who maintain 'but we are the victims', making the sharing of the logic of the technique of civil resistance vital.
What would you say is the importance of Nonviolent Resistance Studies in the field of International Relations and Political Science? And how do you counter those who argue that some forms of structural domination are only ended through violence?
In this case we can look at the evidence and stay away from arguing beliefs or ideology. Thanks to political scientists Erica Chenoweth and Maria J. Stephan, who have produced a discerning work, Why Civil Resistance Works (2011), we now have empirical evidence that removes this question from mystery. They studied 323 violent and nonviolent movements that occurred between 1900 and 2006 and found that the nonviolent campaigns were twice as effective as violent struggles in achieving their goals, while incurring fewer costly fatalities and producing much greater prospects for democratic outcomes after the end of the campaign. They found only one area in which violent movements have been more successful, and that is in secessions. So, we don't need to dwell in the realm of opinion, but can read their findings. Other scholars have written about the same issues using qualitative data ― by doing interviews, developing case studies, and analytical descriptions ― but the work of Chenoweth and Stephan is quantitative, putting it in a different category due to its research methods.
Reading 'Why Civil Resistance Works' it caught my eye that nonviolent campaigns seem less successful in the Middle East and Asia than in other regions. Did you see that also in your own work? And if so, do you have an explanation for it? In addition, do you believe that the 'Arab Awakening' is a significant turn in history, or did the name arise too quickly and will it remain a temporary popular phrase?
What I encountered in working in the Middle East was an expectation, notion, or hope among people that a great leader would save them and bring them out of darkness. This belief seems often to have kept the populace in a state of passivity. Sometimes such pervasive theories of leadership are deeply elitist: one must be well educated to be a leader, one must be born into that role, one must be male, or the first son, etc. Such concepts of leadership discourage the taking of independent civil action.
I think that the Arab Awakening has been significant for a number of reasons. As one example, there had been a widespread (and patronizing) assumption in the United States and the West that the Arabs were not interested in democracy. We have heard from various sources including Israel for decades that Arabs are not attracted to democracy. As a matter of fact, I think that all people want a voice. All human beings wish to be listened to and to be able to express their hopes and aspirations. This is a fundamental basis of democracy and widely applicable, although democracy may take different forms. The Arab Awakening rebutted this arrogant assumption. This does not mean that the course will be easy. One of my Egyptian colleagues said to me, 'We have had dictatorship since 1952, but after Tahir Square you expect us to build a perfect democracy in 52 weeks! It cannot happen!'
Among the first concessions sought by the 2011 Arab revolts was rejection of the right of a dictator's sons to succeed him. The passing of power from father to son has been a characteristic of patriarchal societies, in the Arab world and elsewhere. Anthropologist John Borneman notes, 'The public renunciation of the son's claim to inherit the father's power definitively ends the specific Arab model of succession that has been incorporated into state dictatorships among tribal authorities'. In Tunisia to Egypt, Libya, Syria, and Yemen (not all of which are successes), such movements have sought to end the presumption of father-son inheritance of rule.
I believe that we are seeing the start of a broad democratization process in the Middle East, not its end. The learning and preparation that had been occurring in Egypt prior to Tahrir Square was extensive. Workshops had been underway for 10 to 15 years before people filled Tahrir Square. Women bloggers had for years been monitoring torture and sharing news from outside. One woman blogger translated a comic book into Arabic about the Reverend Dr. Martin Luther King Jr, from the 1960s, and had it distributed all over Cairo. Labor unions had been very active. According to historian Joel Beinin, from 1998 to 2010 some 3 million laborers took part in 3,500 to 4,000 strikes, sit-ins, demonstrations, and other actions, realizing more than 600 collective labor actions per year in 2007 and 2008. In the years immediately before the revolution, these actions became more coherent. Wael Ghonim, a 30-year-old Google executive, set up a Facebook page and used Google technologies to share ideas and knowledge about what ordinary people can do. The April 6 Youth Movement, set up in 2008, three years before Tahrir, sent one of its members to Belgrade in 2009, to learn how Otpor! had galvanized the bringing down of Milošević. He returned to Cairo with materials and films, lessons from other nonviolent movements, and workshop materials. This all goes back to the sharing of knowledge. Yet the Egyptians have now come to the point where they must assume responsibility and accountability for the whole and make difficult decisions for their society. It will be a long and difficult process. And it raises the question of what kind of help from outside is essential.
Why do you raise this point; do you think outside help is essential?
I know from having studied a large number of nonviolent movements in different parts of the globe that the sharing of lessons laterally among mobilizations and nonviolent struggles is highly effective. African American leaders were traveling by steamer ship from 1919 until the outbreak of World War II to the Indian subcontinent, to learn from Gandhi and the Indian independence struggles. This great interchange between black leaders in the United States and the Gandhian activists, as the historian Sudarshan Kapur shows in Raising Up A Prophet (1992), was critically significant in the solidification of consensus in the U.S. black community on nonviolent means. I have written about how the knowledge moved from East to West in my book Mahatma Gandhi and Martin Luther King. Scholarly exchanges and interchanges among activists from other struggles are both potentiating and illuminating. Most observers fail to see that nonviolent mobilizations often have very deep roots involving the lateral sharing of experience and know-how.
You have written a book about the first uprising, or 'intifada', in the Occupied Palestinian Territories between 1987 and 1993. The second Palestinian uprising did not contain much nonviolent tactics though. Do you foresee another uprising soon? If not, why? If yes, do you think that Nonviolent Actions will play again an important role in that uprising, or is it more likely to turn violent?
Intifada is linguistically a nonviolent word: It means shaking off and has no violent implication whatsoever. (This word is utterly inappropriate for what happened in the so-called Second Intifada, although it started out as a nonviolent endeavor.) In the 1987 intifada, virtually the entire Palestinian society living under Israel's military occupation unified itself with remarkable cohesion on the use of nonviolent tools. The first intifada (1987-1993, especially 1987-1990) benefited from several forces at work in the 1970s and 1980s, about which I write in A Quiet Revolution (2007), one of which came from Palestinian activist intellectuals working with Israeli groups, who wanted to end occupation for their own reasons. These Israeli peace activists thought the occupation degraded them, made them less than human, in addition to oppressing Palestinians. The second so-called intifada was not a 'shaking off'. For the first time, it bade attacks against the Israeli settlements, which had not occurred before.
Let me put it this way: in virtually every situation, there is some potential for human beings to take upon themselves their own liberation through nonviolent action. We may expect that such potential is dormant and waiting for enactment. Disciplined nonviolent action is underway in a number of village-based struggles against the separation barrier in the West Bank right now, in which Israeli allies are among the action takers. As another example, the Freedom Theatre in Jenin is using Freedom Rides, a concept adopted from the U.S. southern Civil Rights Movement, riding buses to the South Hebron Hills villages and along the way using drama, music, and giant puppets as a way of stimulating debate about Israeli occupation. Bloggers and writers share their experiences (see e.g. this post by Nathan Schneider). For the first time, as we speak, the Freedom Bus will travel from the West Bank to make two performances in historic pre-1948 Palestine (Israel), in Haifa and the Golan, in June 2013. A Palestinian 'Empty Stomach' campaign, led by Palestinian political prisoners in Israel, has had some success in using hunger strikes to press Israeli officials for certain demands. With the purpose of prevailing upon Israel to conform to international resolutions pertaining to the Palestinians and to end its military occupation, Palestinian civic organizations in 2005 launched a Boycott, Divestment Sanctions (BDS) campaign, drawing upon the notable example of third-party sanctions applied in the anti-apartheid struggle in South Africa. The Palestinian Authority has called for non-state observer status at the United Nations and supports the boycotting of products from Israeli settlements resistance.
More and more Palestinians are now saying, 'We must fight for our rights with nonviolent resistance'. Many Israelis are also deeply concerned about the future of their country. I recently got an email from an Israeli who was deeply affected by reading Quiet Revolution and has started to reach out to Palestinians and take actions to bring to light the injustices that he perceives. Tremendous debate is underway about new techniques, novel processes, and how to shift gears to more effective mutual action. The United States government and its people continue to pay for Israel's occupation and militarization, which has abetted the continuation of conflict, although it is often done in the name of peace! The United States has not incentivized the building of peace. It has done almost nothing to help the construction of institutions that could assist coexistence.
Also, it is very important for the entire world, including Israelis, to recognize intentional nonviolent action when they see it. The Israeli government persisted in denying that the 1987 Intifada was nonviolent, when the Palestinian populace had been maintaining extraordinary nonviolent discipline for nearly three years, despite harsh reprisals. Israeli officials continued to call it 'unending war' and 'the seventh war'. Indeed, it was not perfect nonviolent discipline, but enough that was indicative of a change in political thinking among the people in the Palestinian areas that could have been built upon. Although some Israeli social scientists accurately perceived the sea change in Palestinian political thought about what methods to use in seeking statehood and the lifting of the military occupation, the government of Israel generally did not seize upon such popularly enacted nonviolent discipline to push for progress. My sources for Quiet Revolution include interviews with Israelis, such as the former Chief Psychologist of the Israel Defense Force and IDF spokesperson.
Your latest book is about the transitions of the Eastern European countries from being under Soviet rule to independent democracies. You chose to illustrate these transitions with New York Times articles. Why did you chose this approach; do you think the NY Times was important as a media agency in any way or is there another reason?
There is another reason: The New York Times and CQ Press approached me and asked if I would write a reference book on the nonviolent revolutions of the Eastern bloc, using articles from the Times that I would choose upon which to hang the garments of the story. The point of the work is to help particularly young people learn that they can study history by studying newspapers. The book gives life to the old adage that newspaper reporters write the first draft of history. In the book's treatment of these nonviolent revolutions, I chose ten Times articles for each of the major ten struggles that are addressed, adding my historical analysis to complete the saga for each country. It had been difficult for Times reporters to get into Poland, for example, in the late 1970s and the crucial year of 1980; they sometimes risked their lives. Yet it's in the nature of journalism that their on-the-spot reportage needed additional analysis; furthermore newspaper accounts often stress description.
After the 1968 Prague Spring, when the Soviet Union sent 750,000 troops and tanks from five Warsaw Pact countries into Czechoslovakia, crushing that revolt, across Eastern Europe a tremendous amount of fervent work got underway by small non-official committees, often below the radar of the communist party states. This included samizdat (Russian for 'self published'), works not published by the state publishing machinery, underground publications that were promoting new ways of thinking about how to address their dilemma. Poland, Czechoslovakia, and Lithuania were the most active in the Eastern bloc with their major but covert samizdat. As it was illegal in Czechoslovakia for a citizen to own a photocopy machine, 'books' were published by using ten pieces of onion-skin paper interspersed with carbon sheets, 'publishing' each page by typing it and its copies on a manual typewriter.
The entire phenomenon of micro-committees, flying universities, samizdat boutiques, seminars, drama with hidden meanings, underground journals, and rock groups transmitting messages eluded outside observers, who were not thinking about what the people could do for themselves. The economists and Kremlinologists who were observing the Eastern bloc did not discern what the playwrights, small committees of activist intellectuals, local movements, labor unions, academicians, and church groups were undertaking. They did not imagine the scope or scale of what the people were doing for themselves with utmost self-reliance. In essence, no one saw these nonviolent revolutions coming, with the exception of the rare onlooker, such as the historian Timothy Garton Ash. Even today the peaceful transitions to democracy of the Eastern bloc are sometimes explained by saying 'Gorby did it', when Gorbachev did not come to power until 1985. Or by attributing the alterations to Reagan's going to Berlin and telling Gorbachov to tear down the Wall.
By December 1981, Poland was under martial law, which unleashed a high degree of underground organizing, countless organizations of self-help, reimagining of the society, and the publishing of samizdat. Still, even so, some people believe that this sweeping political change was top-down. It is indisputably true that nonviolent action usually interacts with other forces and forms of power, but I would say that we need this book for its accessible substantiation of historically significant independent nonviolent citizen action as a critical element in the collapse of the Soviet Union.
You also mention Al Jazeera as an important media agency in your most recent blog post at 'Waging Nonviolence'. You wrote that Al Jazeera has an important role in influencing global affairs. Could you explain why? And more generally, how important is diversification of media for international politics?
Al Jazeera generally has not been taking the point of view of the official organs of governments of Arab countries and has usually not reported news from ministries of information. Additionally, it often carries reports from local correspondents in the country at issue. If you are following a report from Gaza, it is likely to be a Gazan journalist who is transmitting to Al Jazeera. If it is a report from Egypt, it may well be an Egyptian correspondent. Al Jazeera also has made a point of reporting news from Israel, and utilizing reporters in Tel Aviv, which may be a significant development. Certainly in the 2010-2011 Arab Awakening, it made a huge difference that reports were coming directly from the action takers rather than the official news outlets of Arab governments.
President George W. Bush did not want Al Jazeera to come to the United States, because he considered it too anti-American. I remember reading at the time that the first thing that Gen. Colin Powell said to Al Jazeera was 'can you tone it down a little?' when asking why Al Jazeera couldn't be less anti-American in its news. To me, either you support free speech or you do not; it's free or it's not: You can't have a little bit of control and a little bit of freedom.
Until recently, Al Jazeera was not easily available in the United States, except in Brattleboro, Vermont; Washington, DC; and a few other places. It was difficult to get it straight in the United States. I mounted a special satellite so that I could get Al Jazeera more freely. This does not speak well for freedom of the press in the United States. This may change with the advent of Al Jazeera America, although we still do not know to what degree it will represent an editorially free press.
News agencies are important for civil-resistance movements for major reasons. Popular mobilizations need good communications internally and externally! People need to understand clearly what is the purpose and strategy and to be part of the making of decisions. Learning also crucially needs to take place inside the movement: activist intellectuals often act as interpreters, framing issues anew, suggesting that an old grievance is now actionable. No one expects the butcher, the baker, or the candlestick maker, and everyone else in the movement to read history and theory.
When news media are interested and following a popular movement of civil resistance, they can enhance the spread of knowledge. In the U.S. civil rights movement, the Southern white-owned newspapers considered the deaths of black persons or atrocities against African Americans as not being newsworthy. There was basically a 'black-out', if you want to call it that, with no pun. Yet dreadful things were happening while we were trying to mobilize, organize, and get out the word. So SNCC created its own media, and Julian Bond and others and I set up nationwide alternative outlets. Eventually we had 12 photographers across the South. This is very much like what the people of the Eastern bloc did with samizdat — sharing and disseminating papers, articles, chapters, even whole books. The media can offer a tremendous boost, but sometimes you have to create your own.
Last question. You combine scholarship with activism. How do you reconcile the academic claim for 'neutrality' with the emancipatory goals of activism?
To be frank, I am not searching for neutrality in my research. Rather, I strive for accuracy, careful transcription, and scrupulous gathering of evidence. I believe that this is how we can become more effective in working for justice, environmental protection, sustainable development, pursuing human rights, or seeking gender equity as critical tools to build more peaceable societies. Where possible I search for empirical data. So much has been ignored, for example, with regards to the effects of gendered injustice. I do not seek neutrality on this matter, but strong evidence. For example, since the 1970s, experts have known that the education of women has profoundly beneficial and measurable effects across entire societies, benefiting men, children, and women. Data from Kerala, India; Sri Lanka; and elsewhere has shown that when you educate women the entire society is uplifted and that all indicators shift positively. The problem is that the data have for decades been ignored or trivialized. We need much more than neutrality. We need to interpret evidence and data clearly to make them compelling and harder to ignore. I think that we can do this with methodologies that are uncompromisingly scrupulous.
Mary Elizabeth King is professor of peace and conflict studies at the UN-affiliated University for Peace and and is Scholar-in-Residence in the School of International Service, at the American University in Washington, D.C. She is also a Distinguished Fellow of the Rothermere American Institute at the University of Oxford, in the United Kingdom. Her most recent book is The New York Times on Emerging Democracies in Eastern Europe (Washington, D.C.: Times Reference and CQ Press/Sage, 2009), chronicling the nonviolent transitions that took place in Poland, Hungary, East Germany, Czechoslovakia, the Baltic states, Serbia, Georgia, and Ukraine in the late 1980s and early 1990s. She is the author of the highly acclaimed A Quiet Revolution: The First Palestinian Intifada and Nonviolent Resistance (New York: Nation Books, 2007; London: Perseus Books, 2008), which examines crucial aspects of the 1987 uprising overlooked or misunderstood by the media, government officials, and academicians.
Related links
King's personal page Read the book edited by King on Peace Research for Africa (UNU, 2007) here (pdf) Read the book by King Teaching Model: Nonviolent Transformation of Conflict (UNU, 2006) here (pdf)
Print version of this Talk (pdf)
0 0 1 5902 33646 School of Global Studies/University of Gothenburg 280 78 39470 14.0
As a Caribbean institution of Higher Learning, the University of the West Indies is seen as a major contributor to integration efforts in the Region very often mandated by CARICOM to carry out educational missions to that effect. Working in a geographically fragmented and multilingual space, foreign language education is a major preoccupation for academic departments or sections in the respective campuses. The Mona Campus, based in Jamaica, was very one of the earliest to recognize the need to add LSP courses in its curriculum as electives (Business) or as 'service courses' for other programmes (Tourism and Hospitality Management). To these existing LSP courses, the French Section at the Mona Campus added in 2003 a new LSP course geared toward International Relation students. The originality of the course lays its chosen method of delivery by total simulation. The course was offered twice since its approval and under two different schedules (two-week intensive and semester-long). This chapter discusses the impact of these two schedules on the course delivery and learning process. The comparison shows the importance of student's motivation and learning autonomy. The study also comments on the use of blended learning (on-line module complementing face-to-face delivery) and suggests that virtual reality may offer a new addition to Total Simulation for LSP. ; To cite the digital version, add its Reference URL (found by following the link in the header above the digital file). ; TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 73 French for International Conference at The University of the West Indies, Mona: Total Simulation in the Teaching of Languages for Specific Purposes Marie-José Nzengou-Tayo The University of The West Indies, Mona Gilles Lubeth The University of The West Indies, Mona Abstract: As a Caribbean institution of Higher Learning, the University of the West Indies is seen as a major contributor to integration efforts in the Region very often mandated by CARICOM to carry out educational missions to that effect. Working in a geographically fragmented and multilingual space, foreign language education is a major preoccupation for academic departments or sections in the respective campuses. The Mona Campus, based in Jamaica, was very one of the earliest to recognize the need to add LSP courses in its curriculum as electives (Business) or as 'service courses' for other programmes (Tourism and Hospitality Management). To these existing LSP courses, the French Section at the Mona Campus added in 2003 a new LSP course geared toward International Relation students. The originality of the course lays its chosen method of delivery by total simulation. The course was offered twice since its approval and under two different schedules (two-week intensive and semester-long). This chapter discusses the impact of these two schedules on the course delivery and learning process. The comparison shows the importance of student's motivation and learning autonomy. The study also comments on the use of blended learning (on-line module complementing face-to-face delivery) and suggests that virtual reality may offer a new addition to Total Simulation for LSP. Keywords: CARICOM, French for international trade, international conferences, Language for Specific Purposes (LSP), methodology Introduction Language for Specific Purpose (LSP) has developed with the expansion of international trade and the development of multilingual and multicultural working teams. Short language courses are designed at the request of enterprises or institutions in order to meet the specific demands related to the work environment. Though LSP courses have been in existence for more than three decades, their introduction in the academic programs of language majors is quite recent and has been a hot debate for several years at MLA and ADFL meetings. In the Caribbean, with the development of integration, the need for LSP has been felt as the CARICOM (Caribbean Community) started to look beyond the English-speaking Caribbean and opened itself to non-English-speaking territories (Surinam and Haiti joined the organization in 1995 and 2002 respectively while Cuba and the Dominican Republic have observer status). These political trends impacted on our foreign language offerings, stressing the need to open our curriculum to professionally oriented courses. The Department of Modern Languages and Literatures and the language sections of the two other campuses TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 74 had various responses: at the St. Augustine Campus (Trinidad and Tobago), a Latin American Studies program was developed; at Cave Hill (Barbados), a cross-faculty program in Management Studies with a minor in a foreign language was approved; at Mona, LSP courses were developed and students from other faculties were allowed to declare minors in French or Spanish. In this article, we present the circumstances surrounding the design of the latest addition to French for Specific Purpose courses offered at the University of The West Indies, Mona (UWI, Mona), the methodological choices made and their implication for assessment. Because the course has been offered twice since its approval by the University Academic Quality Assurance Committee and with two different schedules, we will compare and discuss these two delivery modes. Language for Specific Purpose at the UWI, Mona At the UWI, Mona, the introduction of French for Special Purpose came out of a pragmatic approach at a time when high schools were experiencing a high turnover of French teachers and a reduction of schools offering A-level French (equivalent to the Baccalauréat). Noting that our graduates were being hired in the insurance and tourism industries, it was thought that equipping them with professional language skills would give a 'practical' touch to our program. The recruitment of a colleague with professional experience in translation led to discussions about a more professionally oriented program. "French for Business" was the first LSP course to be designed in 1991–1992 with the creation of a level III course of French for business or "Business French." The course was developed as an elective in response to a situation in which French graduates were moving toward the business sector instead of education. In the subsequent years, other LSP courses were introduced: "French for Hospitality" in 1998–1999 and "French for International Conferences" in 2003. The introduction of this last course coincided with a drastic overhaul of the French curriculum. The offering of "French for International Conferences" came at a time when the French section of the Department was repositioning itself and revising its offerings. The course was designed with a view to attracting International Relations (IR) students while capitalizing on the latest trend in French foreign language teaching methods. The decision was based on the fact that IR majors and French majors minoring in IR outnumbered students majoring in French only. It was taken at a time when the section was going into a survival mode, taking drastic measures and moving away from the traditional language curriculum (36 credits equally divided between language and literature). The section opted for a mix of language, literature, film and culture, and French for specific purpose courses. It was a drastic choice since the section was moving away of the traditional literary offerings. Though the section has not fully recovered, it has increased its numbers and the majority of students pursuing French are double majors (French and Spanish) with a professional objective of becoming translators or interpreters, followed by IR and Linguistics majors. Total Simulation in French Foreign Language Teaching and Learning Even though Total Simulation in French Foreign Language Education was initiated in the 1970s at the BELC (Bureau d'Enseignement de la Langue et de la Civilisation Françaises à l'Étranger / Office for the Teaching of French Language and Civilization TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 75 Abroad) it did not really become mainstream until the late eighties. This approach to language teaching evolved from role playing and the need to expand role playing over a longer period of time with a view to involving diverse aspects of communication (Yaiche, 1996). Total Simulation was borrowed from continuous professional education where staff received specific training to deal with job-related situations. Total Simulation for French Foreign Language Teaching was first conceptualized by Francis Debyser, a professor at the CIEP (Centre International d'Études Pédagogiques / International Center for Peda-gogical Studies). In the 1980s, Total Simulation became more broadly accepted and moved from experimental to established status. Publishers become interested and several textbooks were published by Hachette between 1980 and 1990 (Yaiche, 1996). By the 1990s, Total Simulation was redirected toward the teaching of French for Specific Purpose (Business French, French for International Relations, Hospitality French). Total Simulation benefits today from IT and its use in the classroom. It is still at the experimental stage as is the case of 'Virtual Cabinet' for the teaching of English, which has been developed by Masters' students at University of Lyon II (http://sites.univ-lyon2.fr/vcab/demo/) or 'L'auberge' developed by University Lille III for incoming French Foreign Language Students (http://auberge.int.univ-lille3.fr/). Characteristics of a Total Simulation Course in Foreign Language Learning Total Simulation in Foreign Language Teaching and Learning could be considered revolutionary in its approach and methodology. First, the role of the teacher is transformed as he or she becomes a facilitator and a participant in the simulation instead of an instructor. For instance, in the International Conference Simulation, the teacher plays the part of the Secretariat. He or she compiles and archives the material needed for the progress of the conference. He or she also provides documents and the linguistic tools needed for the project. Secondly, simulation follows a set pattern of five stages (See Bourdeau, Bouygue, & Gatein, 1992; Yaiche, 1996). The first stage is the creation of the setting. In the case of the International Conference, it means, choosing the theme and the place of the conference. The second stage is to identify the participants. At this point, the role playing starts as the learners have to choose an identity and the country that they will represent. Learners will have to play several roles: delegates from their chosen countries (Minister of Foreign Affairs or High Ranking Civil Servant or Ambassador). At one point, they also play the part of journalists. The countries are fictitious but based on the characteristics of real countries. During this stage, learners choose their identity and civil status; they invent a short biography indicating two physical, moral, psychological, intellectual characteristics, two distinctive objects, (Yaiche, 1996). The third and fourth stages consist in conducting the simulation: the official opening ceremony and the working sessions. At this point, learners are to present their country's respective position paper. Interaction takes place as well as negotiations for a common position and action plan. During this stage, the facilitator plays an important part in ensuring the archiving of all productions and the elaboration of a data bank for the progress of the conference. Students are provided with documents and assisted in acquiring the mastery of the linguistic tools needed for the exercise (e.g., mastery of high language register for official speeches; mastery of diplomatic lexicon for the phrasing of the final resolution and the press release, TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 76 ability to write an abstract or a synthetic report from a news article, etc.). The final stage is geared toward ending the simulation. In the case of the International Conference, it is marked by the writing of the final resolution and a press conference. Since IR students are to be prepared to face and manage diplomatic incidents/crisis during negotiations, elements that could lead to such incident are introduced between the fourth and fifth stage of the simulation when students are drafting the final resolution of the conference. Students are expected to draw on their negotiating skills in order to solve the problem or assuage the potential conflict and bring the conference to a positive closing ceremony. Assessment is blended in the simulation: oral expression is assessed during the opening ceremony (a five-minute presentation) and during the press conference. Students are video recorded and marking takes place afterwards. (See evaluation sheet in appendix B). Both examiners are present to abide by University Examination Regulations. Writing proficiency is assessed through a press release and the conference final resolution, which is done individually during a traditional in-class test. It is also assessed 'outside' of the simulation through the submission of a take-home assignment, the format of which is either a précis writing or a critical review of a newspaper article related to the theme of the conference. Students are provided with a choice of articles from Le Monde Diplomatique, a well-established and recognized reference journal from which they will select an article for review or summary. LSP and Total Simulation in Jamaica and at the UWI, Mona French teachers in Jamaica were introduced to Total Simulation in 1993 thanks to a new French Linguistics Attaché who was also appointed at The University of the West Indies from 1992–1997. A specialist in Total Simulation, she organized two workshops for the Jamaica Association of French Teachers and one for the Tourism Product Development Company (TPDCo), a Jamaican state agency responsible for the training of the workforce in the tourism sector. The co-authors received additional training at the annual training seminar organized by the Centre International d'Études Pédagogiques (CIEP) held in Caen in July 1996 (Nzengou-Tayo) and July 2009 (Lubeth) respectively. The first total simulation course at the UWI was developed in 2003. Two factors contributed to the choice of this methodology. One was the renewed interest in LSP with the review of the French program. After a quality assurance review in 2003, the French section, threatened by low numbers in registration, revised its program with a stronger professional component (introduction of an additional LSP course and translation modules). The second was the institutionalization of summer courses, which offered the possibility of using an intensive format. The idea was to design a course that could imitate a real life situation: an international conference taking into account that such an event is usually limited over a period of time (1–2 weeks) and requires a full work day. The course was submitted to the University Quality Assurance Committee for approval (See course proposal in Appendix A). In the initial submission, evaluation was by 50% coursework and 50% final examination (Appendix A). However, when the course was first taught in 2006, we requested a change of the evaluation scheme to 100% coursework (50% oral presentation and 50% written assignment). The reason for this change was directly related to the philosophy behind total simulation, which required a formative form of assessment that would blend seamlessly in the simulation. TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 77 Case Study: The 2006 and 2009 Experiences Since its creation, French for International Conferences (FREN 3118) has been offered twice: first, in 2006 as an intensive summer course over two weeks, and secondly, in 2009 as a regular semester course over thirteen weeks. These two modes of delivery will be compared and discussed in this section. Course delivery schedule. In 2005–2006, during the two-week period during which the course was offered, the timetable averaged 25 hours per week with 5 daily contact hours. FREN 3118 was the only course attended by the students. Students were put in an immersion situation as they interacted with a native speaker of French during the week. During the second week, ten hours were set aside for independent research in an attempt to give students an opportunity to develop learning autonomy. In 2009–2010, the course was taught during the first semester according to the regular schedule. The timetable featured 3 one-hour sessions per week. In addition to FREN 3118, students were simultaneously registered for four other courses whose demands were competing with the French course. The fast pace of the semester (13 weeks) did not allow for a scheduled independent research. Students had to use their free time for independent research to develop their learning autonomy. The difference between the schedules of the 2006 and 2009 course delivery had an impact on the course management as well as the students' learning experience. It is evident that 2009 students did not have the same learning stimulus as the 2006 ones. They had the pressure of their other courses in term of time and workload. In addition, regular attendance was an issue since students sometimes missed classes either due to timetable clashes or assignment deadlines to meet in other courses. The running of the course was affected as each student had a part to play in the progress of the simulation and absence from class meetings affected the proceedings of the conference. Student profile and number. The course targets third-year students and requires a general language module at level III as a co-requisite. However, the co-requisite can be waived depending on the level of the students. For instance, when the course was offered during the summer 2006, it was waived for second-year students who had received a B+ in the two modules of the level II language courses. In 2009, a third-year International Relations student who had completed level I of the French language courses with A and was reading the level II language course was allowed to register. The waiver was granted based on his outstanding results at level I and also after an interview in which he demonstrated a high level of motivation and learning autonomy. In 2006, the course was offered with 9 students and in 2009 there were 14 registered students. Numbers can be an issue for conducting a total simulation course. For instance, our experience taught us that, even though Cali, Cheval, & Zabardi (1992) suggest a number of 20 participants divided according to a ratio by type of countries1 in La Conférence Internationale et ses Variantes, country-ratio balance can still be observed TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 78 with lesser numbers. Based on our 2006 experience, we recommend a minimum of 8 students. Indeed, a lesser number would not allow their distribution according to the recommended country ratio. In addition, work in commissions, which is part of the simulation process, would be less productive. Similarly, 20 is the maximum manageable number of students during total simulation. The attention to be devoted to students' progress and the group dynamics become a challenge with larger numbers. Therefore, beyond 20, the group would be divided and two concurrent simulations conducted, provided that staffing is not an issue for the institution. Topics and scenarios. On both occasions, the theme of the conference was inspired by current affairs relevant to the Caribbean region. In 2006, the conference was titled "Libre circulation des travailleurs à l'échelle mondiale: Faisabilité et conditions" (Feasibility and Conditions for a Global Free Movement of Labour). The theme was inspired by discussions taking place in the media about the Caribbean Single Market and Economy (CSME) put in place by CARICOM countries that year. The scenario was developed to involve a group of 9 countries, members of a regional organization seeking to achieve integration through free movement of workers. The 2009 edition of the conference, "Réchauffement climatique: Stratégies et équité" (Global Warming: Strategies and Equity) was inspired by the then ongoing international negotiations on global warming. The course started in September, just three months before the Copenhagen Summit. The scenario was based on the creation of an international organization, the Group of 14 (G14) specially dedicated to addressing the issue of global warming, and therefore holding its first conference accordingly. The choice of topics related to current international or regional issues stimulates the students' interest as they can have access to current reference material. They develop their critical thinking as they are exposed to various diverging opinions and asked to present their country's position at the start of the conference. For example, at the 2009 conference, the delegate of "Bonangue" expressed the country's position as follows: Conscient des graves effets [du réchauffement climatique] sur l'environnement, nous tenons à prendre action immédiatement parce que les effets poseront un problème pour le pays. Par le passé, la Bonangue a donné priorité aux revenus, dans certains cas, au détriment de l'environnement. Le pays est disposé à porter [sic] les changements nécessaires. The delegate of "Kalasie," on the contrary, indicated, "La Kalasie est favorable au recours aux crédits d'émission de gaz utilisables par les investisseurs." Another delegate from "Lisérbie" chose to stress the social impact and the importance to reach a consensus on the matter. The multiple and sometimes diverging country positions will contribute to the life of the conference as the objective is to find a common ground and sign a final resolution, which would bring the conference to a close. TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 79 Resources and methods. The course outline was developed in accordance with the prescribed textbook La Conférence Internationale et ses Variantes (Cali et al., 1992). The authors' recom-mendations were followed with some adjustments, which will be presented below. Since countries have to be fictitious to respect the principle of Total Simulation, two websites, CIA: The World Factbook, and Quid were used to establish the profile of these invented countries.2 Using the principle of 'mots-valises' students invented the name of the countries they were representing. For instance, "Lisérbie," "Kalasie" or "Dukenyah" were obviously created in reference to existing countries or regions. Other names were arbitrary and left to the students' imagination as "Cadeaux d'Ouest," "Amapour" or "Kadia." Other web resources were used in accordance with the theme of the conference and a companion website was developed on the University Virtual Learning Environment (OurVLE) (UWI, Mona "Virtual Learning Environment") to take advantage of information technology at our disposal at the Mona Campus. The 2006 intensive format. We introduced some slight variations from the standard format of the simulation. First, the course started with a screening of the French movie Saint-Germain ou la Négociation (2003) with Jean Rochefort. The objective was to highlight the objectives, modalities of diplomatic negotiations as well as to insist on the high-language register used during negotiations, which the students would have to use. Despite the historical context (the 16th century), the film was particularly suitable as it showed protocol and behind-the-scene events taking place during political negotiations. Secondly, students were given an introductory lecture on the processes of international conferences coupled with a tour of the Jamaica Conference Centre in Kingston. This was facilitated by a colleague and professional translator who worked at international conferences and was familiar with the facility. Various documents were made available online on a range of topics: international organizations pursuing regional integration through implementation of free movement of labor (the European Union, CARICOM) and a compilation of documents on immigration and globalization. In 2006, the course page on OurVLE was used only for archival purposes. The instructor, playing the part of the conference Secretary, uploaded for future reference documents that had been identified as relevant to the conference. Since the students' time were dedicated to the course, it was easy to simulate the rhythm of a conference with meetings in commission and plenary sessions. The course outline was design to be the "agenda" of the conference. The intensive format helped to develop a group dynamic based on solidarity and conviviality, which stimulated weaker students to make efforts to improve their proficiency. The 2009 semester-long format. The semester-long delivery of FREN 3118 differed from the intensive summer course on some points. The presentation by the guest lecturer and the film screening were maintained, but, due to timetable constraints, the tour of the Conference Centre did not take place. The main innovation was in the extensive use of the online module and the exploration of the functionalities offered by the Moodle platform supporting OurVLE TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 80 where all the material necessary for the presentation of the theme and the conduct of the activities of the conference were uploaded. All documents were made available online via OurVLE, expanding from print and website links to audio and video. Students' productions were added to the resources identified by the instructor. The instructor/facilitator provided the following resources: explanatory documents on global warming (its geopolitical implications and the negotiation process); documents with terminology used in diplomatic language; and audiovisual documents from France2, France3, and YouTube. A link to Yann Arthus-Bertrand's documentary Home (2009) was also put on the course portal. As Secretariat, the instructor/facilitator uploaded reports of sessions held during the preparatory phase (the preconference meetings). These reports gave students a regularly updated overview of progress made, a review of notions covered as well as the calendar of events (the schedule of meetings). Using the functionalities offered by Moodle, students were able to contribute to the development of the course portal. Using the 'upload a single file' and the forum features, they uploaded their own production, including country and delegate profiles, reports resulting from the sessions in commission and plenary sessions, and draft resolutions. The course portal was useful for archiving the various activities conducted during the course. Students were able to refer to a central repository outside of the contact hours. This tool also had financial and ecological benefits as it reduced the cost of photocopying. Indeed, whereas all documents had to be printed in 2006, only documents produced during the conference (student-generated commission and plenary reports, agenda and list of speakers) were printed for circulation in 2009. Because of the discontinuity of the timetable (3 hours spread over 13 weeks), the 2009 conference did not flow as harmoniously as the 2006 one. With competing interests, students found it difficult to dedicate themselves to the conference. Running from one class to another, they sometimes lost track of the conference objectives, which in turn had an impact on the group dynamics and progress as indicated by the results of the continuous assessment (i.e., the coursework). Evaluation and students' results. As mentioned earlier, the course assessment was done by 100% coursework. The percentage was equally divided between oral and writing proficiency (50% each). Oral proficiency was assessed as follows: delegate's address at the opening ceremony weighting 25%; delegate's interview at the press conference (15%); and one intervention as a journalist interviewing the delegates at the press conference (10%). Writing proficiency was assessed through a press release (10%), an individual proposal for the final resolution (15%), and one précis writing/critical review of document(s) (25%). Students' oral and written productions were graded using a criterion-referenced assessment grid (See Appendix B for details). In 2006, we got a 100% pass rate with results ranging from A+ to C. In 2009, the pass rate was 71.42%. With the intensive format, students demonstrated their mastery of high-level register. Students who were considered 'weak' based on their low grade in the general language courses, managed to improve their proficiency level and achieve acceptable performances in oral presentations. In 2009, there was a large gap between the TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 81 best and the weakest students (2 students got As, 4 students failed, and 8 students' grades ranged from B+ to D). Group average was 49.79%. When comparing the two groups' results, we have to admit that we had some doubts initially about the intensive format because of the limited time given to students to properly absorb the notions and the various tasks required in the course. Yet, it appears that stretching the process over a semester is not a decisive factor for improved performance. The role of group dynamics in total simulation is yet to be measured though it is generally recognized in class interaction and learning. During the regular semester, the group dynamics did not play a cohesive role as it did in the summer course where more proficient students helped to strengthen the weaker ones. Competing academic interests and irregular attendance during the regular semester also had an impact on students' low performance. Conclusion At the UWI, Mona, we introduced LSP courses in our academic programs as part of our major from a pragmatic standpoint in reviewing our curriculum. Though we are aware that LSP courses generally target professionals already in the field, as a result, the design and offering of such courses is usually preceded by a need analysis and the identification of the language processes (i.e., register, lexicon, syntax, speech acts) needed to achieve the requested proficiency (Mangiante & Parpette, 2004). Both "Business French" and "French for International Conferences" count toward the major, though only one can be taken as a core course, the other being an elective. Because LSP courses have a professional orientation, they give undergraduates the impression of being prepared for the world of work. The use of total simulation comforts this impression because of its task-based approach and the fact that it recreates a work environment with its idiosyncrasies. Combined with information technology (OurVLE), it becomes an original and valuable method. The dual-mode adds flexibility to the course and expands access to authentic material. However, success depends heavily on students' learning autonomy, which is enhanced by a tool like OurVLE. Motivation and participation are essential for the success of students as evidenced by the results of the third-year student who was accepted while doing the first module of level II French and was one of the top two students in the course. Our experience suggests that the intensive format yields better results because it reinforces student concentration, dedication, and performance, which also benefit from the positive impact of the group dynamics. Recent development in the field shows an orientation toward multimedia and information technology to create virtual worlds where Total Simulation is made possible on a large scale. The combination of the two is very promising for language learning and teaching but presents new challenges to foreign language teachers and course developers. Notes 1Cali, Cheval, & Debardi (1992) identify the following categories: developing countries, developed countries, least developed countries, and Central or Eastern European countries in transition towards market economy. The latter category being now obsolete, the decision was made to replace it with countries in the same geographical region. TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 82 2See https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/ and http://www.quid.fr. References Arthus-Bertrand, Y. (2009). Home. Home Project. Retrieved (September–November 2009) from http://www.youtube.com/homeprojectFR L'auberge. Retrieved February 21, 2010 from http://auberge.int.univ-lille3.fr/ Bourdeau, M., Bouygue, & M., Gatein, J. J. (1992). Le congrès médical: Simulation globale sur objectifs spécifiques. Ministère des affaires étrangères, sous direction de la coopération linguistique et éducative, CIEP-BELC, 1991/92. Sèvres: CIEP. Cali, C., Cheval, M., & Zabardi, A. (1992). La conférence internationale et ses variantes. Paris: Hachette, Français langue étrangère. Mangiante, J. M., & Parpette, C. (2004). Le français sur objectifs spécifiques: De l'analyse des besoins à l'élaboration d'un cours. Paris: Hachette. Le Monde Diplomatique. 2009. Paris: Editions "Le Monde." Retrieved from http://www.monde-diplomatique.fr/ Virtual Cabinet. Retrieved February 21, 2010 from http://sites.univ-lyon2.fr/vcab/demo/ Yaiche, F. (1996). Les simulations globales: Mode d'emploi. Paris: Hachette, Français langue étrangère. TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 83 APPENDICES Appendix A Original submission to the Academic Quality Assurance Committee of the UWI, Mona Campus in 2003–2004. The assessment was subsequently modified to 100 percent coursework in 2005–2006. DEPARTMENT OF MODERN LANGUAGES & LITERATURES COURSE PROPOSAL Course Title: French for International Conferences Course Code: FREN 3118 Level: 3 Semester: 1 Credits: 3 Prerequisite: A Pass in F24A (FREN 2001) Co-requisite: F34A (FREN 3001) Contact hours: 4 hours per weeks (1 lecture, 1 writing tutorial, 1 oral expression, 1 listening comprehension) Rationale: French is one of the major languages of the United Nations and other inter-national institutions. In response to increased demand for specialized foreign language courses, this course will introduce students to the technical French of international relations and negotiations Course description: This course is designed to reproduce an international conference setting during which various aspects of diplomatic negotiations will be envisaged with a view to using French at the formal/foreign affairs level. Objectives: At the end of the course students should be able to Demonstrate understanding of French spoken in a formal/diplomatic setting Read articles in French on international issues. Write press reviews, press releases in French about an international issue. Express a personal view about a topical International issue in French Express a simulated official view about a topical International issue in French Simulate an official address in French Simulate a press conference in French TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 84 ASSESSMENT 50% in-course: 3 one-hour in-class tests: Reading comprehension (15%); Writing (20%); Listening comprehension (15%) 50% Final Examination: Oral presentation (25%) and 2-hour written examination (25%) TEXTS La Conférence Internationale et ses Variantes. Chantal Cali, Mireille Cheval and Antoinette Zabardi. Paris: Hachette Livre, Français Langue Étrangère, 1995. Audio-visual material from TV5 (such as Kiosque, Une fois par mois, Le dessous des cartes). Articles from journals such as Le monde diplomatique. REFERENCES Plaisant, François. (2000). Le ministère des affaires étrangères. Toulouse: Editions Milan, Les Essentiels Milan, 2000. Kessler, Marie-Christine. (1998). La politique étrangère de la France. Paris: Presses de Sciences-Po. http://www.france.diplomatie.gouv.fr Appendix 2. Assessment grid for oral presentation Official Address: (5-minute presentation at the Opening Ceremony). Press Conference Part 1 and 2: Presentation of Country Position followed by Questions and Answer session). Students plays the country official and then the journalist parts. FREN 3118: Oral Presentation Assessment Grid NAME: Grade Comments Relevance of Arguments /5 Fluency /5 Consistent use of high-language register /3 Communicative skills /2 Accuracy and richness of vocabulary /5 Accuracy and use of complex syntactic structures /5 Accurate pronunciation /5 FINAL GRADE (25%) /25 TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 85 FREN 3118: Press Conference Assessment Grid—Presenter NAME: Grade Comments Relevance of Arguments (5 pts. x 3 = 15) Presentation Answer (1) Answer (2) Fluency (5 pts. x 3 = 15) Presentation Answer (1) Answer (2) Consistent Use of High Language Register (3 pts. x 3 = 9) Presentation Answer (1) Answer (2) Communicative skills (2 pts. x 3 = 6) Presentation Answer (1) Answer (2) Accuracy and Richness of Vocabulary (5 pts. x 3 = 15) Presentation Answer (1) Answer (2) Accuracy and Use of Complex Syntactic Structures (5 pts. x 3 = 15) Presentation Answer (1) Answer (2) Accurate Pronunciation /5 marks x 3 = 15 Presentation Answer (1) Answer (2) Unconverted Total (90 pts.) / FINAL GRADE (15%) TOTAL SIMULATION IN TEACHING LSP Scholarship and Teaching on Languages for Specific Purposes (2013) 86 FREN 3118: Press Conference Assessment Grid—Journalist NAME: Grade Comments Relevance of question (5 pts. x 4 = 20) Question 1 (Name) Question 2 (Name) Question 3 (Name) Question 4 (Name) Fluency (5 pts. x 4 = 20) Question 1 (Name) Question 2 (Name) Question 3 (Name) Question 4 (Name) Consistent use of high-language register (3 pts. x 4 = 12) Question 1 (Name) Question 2 (Name) Question 3 (Name) Question 4 (Name) Accuracy and richness of vocabulary (5 pts. x 4 = 20) Question 1 (Name) Question 2 (Name) Question 3 (Name) Question 4 (Name) Accuracy and use of complex syntactic structures (5 pts. x 4 = 20) Question 1 (Name) Question 2 (Name) Question 3 (Name) Question 4 (Name) Accurate pronunciation (5 marks x 4 = 20) Question 1 (Name) Question 2 (Name) Question 3 (Name) Question 4 (Name) Unconverted Total (112 pts.) FINAL GRADE (10%)
